OUR UNIVERSAL SELF Robert Najemy - armonikizoi.com · OUR UNIVERSAL SELF Robert Najemy ... The “The Impersonal Life” by Joseph Benner, has helped be tremendously in my relation-ship

OUR UNIVERSAL SELF

Robert Najemy

A COMMENTARY ON “THE IMPERSONAL SELF”

By Joseph Benner

© Copyright: Robert Elias Najemy 1992Holistic Harmony Publisherswww.HolisticHarmony.com

isbn: 0-9710116-9-9

OUR UNIVERSAL SELF

Robert Najemy

A COMMENTARY ON “THE IMPERSONAL SELF”

By Joseph Benner

DEDICATION

I would like to dedicate this book to our Lord Jesus Christ and his disciple Joseph Benner

for their immeasurable help to myself and so many others.

May we all realise the truth and be set free.

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Introduction 7

Chapter 1 I Am 13Chapter 2 Be Still and Know 21Chapter 3 I, Life, God 31Chapter 4 Consciousness, Intelligence, Will 39Chapter 5 The Key 53Chapter 6 Thinking And Creating 59Chapter 7 The Word 73Chapter 8 My Idea 79Chapter 9 The Garden Of Eden 91Chapter 10 Good And Evil 105Chapter 11 Use 115Chapter 12 Soul Mates 131Chapter 13 Authority 139Chapter 14 Mediums And Mediators 149Chapter 15 Masters 159Chapter 16 The Christ and Love 169Chapter 17 Finding Me 179Chapter 18 Union 197

Appendix A Quotations About Our Impersonal Self 209Appendix B The Individual and The Universal 219Appendix C Techniques Inspired By The Impersonal Life 235Appendix D The Incarnation of God vs. The Formless God

245

INTRODUCTION

I begin this commentary with great joy. The “The ImpersonalLife” by Joseph Benner, has helped be tremendously in my relation-ship with my self and with God.

Why do I believe that it requires clarification?

My experience with many people on the spiritual path is that wesometimes misinterpret truths; leading to the development of a spir-itual ego, feelings of superiority or even greater separateness fromothers.

A second danger which I fear is that some of us might misinterpretsome passages as giving license to do whatever we want and consid-er that “spiritual”, or believe that we need not make any spiritualeffort, because God will do it all.

It is these three possible misconceptions which I would like to helpavoid for the readers of this book:

1. We are not alone in our divinity. Our “Impersonal Self” exist inall beings and thus we are not higher than any other being.

2. Although every thing we have ever done has actually been done bythis one Universal Consciousness through us, we do not have licenseto do what ever we want.

3. Even though it is actually this one Universal Consciousness, whichis responsible for all growth and evolution, this does not release usfrom the need to cultivate spiritual discrimination or to makespiritual effort.

I have tried as much as possible not to influence the reader’s inter-

Introduction 7

pretation of this book. Whatever I say is always a product of my ownbeliefs and experiences. I have prayed at each sitting that I be guid-ed to write what is useful for the reader and not in any way changethe meaning of what has been said.

Although my motive was to point out what I consider to be falseinterpretations of what is being said, some people may have to passthrough those very interpretations in order to receive the experientiallessons which they need in their evolutionary process at this time.My guess is that whatever I will say will not prevent them. We havean uncanny way of not seeing what we are not ready to see.

In general, more explanations are given in the earlier passages wherethe concepts are first introduced and then less later on where we arealready familiar with the basic concepts and the somewhat difficultterminology and old means of expression (the book was written inthe semi-religious language of the nineteen twenties).

Let be also said that this book is not for the beginner on the spiritualpath. I would say that it would be better for one to have worked onhimself and practiced spiritual disciplines at least five years beforereading this book.

Let us get a glimpse now at the pure and inspiring words of this greatand simple being (Joseph Benner) who actually refused to have hisname placed on the first printings of this book, because he felt thathe was not the author, but that he was used as an instrument for thisbook to be written. Here is a letter which he wrote to God concern-ing this subject.

Sept. 13, 1916

Dear God,

Thou All-Provider, Thou Who art my Inexhaustible Supply, mySufficiency in all things:I hereby covenant with Thee to devote my life and everything Thou

8 Our Universal Self

givest me in Thy Service; to work henceforth only for Thee, lettingThee guide and direct me in all things.In return I ask only for Wisdom and Understanding that I may knowThy Will and Thy Meaning when Thou speakest, and for Strengthnever to doubt Thy unfailing Supply and Support.

Joseph S. Benner

Joseph makes here a contract with God which we also might want tomake and which is the essence of this book.

1. I devote my life to You.2. I want to serve You continuously. 3. Please give me the wisdom and understanding necessary to knowyour will.4. Please give me the strength never to doubt your continual supplyof my every need.

Now, here is a second letter which has more to do with the specificpurpose of writing this book.

May 17, 1917

Dear Father,

Thou hast placed in my heart a great desire to give forth unto theworld the Message of the "Impersonal Life". I know that this is ThyDesire and that Thou host chosen me as the medium through whomThou will bring it into manifestation.I now ask Thee to remove from me everything that hinders the out-ward manifestation of this Desire, and that Thou now supply me withall the means necessary to give perfect expression of "TheImpersonal Life", both in my own life and to the millions of my fel-lows in the manner in which Thou hast shown me.As Thou hast privileged me to be the agent to give to the world thisnew process, I ask that Thou quickly enable me to bring it into use,and that Thou guide me in all my ways to that end and bring to Thy

Introduction 9

Work the greatest possible returns. It is Thy Work, Thy Idea, ThyDesire. Do Thou, O Lord, through me quickly bring it to pass thatThy Will may be done on Earth even as It is in Heaven.In Christ's Name, I ask it.Joseph S. Benner

In this letter, Joseph asks that God removes all personal obstacles tothe expression of this universal message. He asks that it be God’smessage and not his own which will be expressed. He asks that hehimself be able to live this message, not only teach it; that he will beable to “practice what he preaches”. He also prays that all beingswill be able to hear and eventually live this message concerning ouruniversal nature and inherent oneness will all of creation. He asks allthis in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.

This is a model prayer for us for us to use each time we start or con-tinue any endeavor. Let us ask God to guide us in such a way as to:

1. Remove all obstacles such as fear, ignorance, ego-centeredness,selfishness, lack of clarity, desire, attachment etc., which couldobstruct the free flow of God’s truth, love, wisdom and peace inwhatever we do.2. When teaching; that we express what is useful for the others andnot for the increasing ourselves in their eyes.3. That we are able to live what we teach.4. That we may be useful Divine instruments here on the materialplanes.

This type of prayer can be repeated daily many times.

Let us now move on to benefit from the text of the book “ImpersonalLife”.

It will be obvious that the sections which are presented in italics arethose of Joseph Benner’s text we are studying while those with ordi-nary letters are the clarifications and commentary.


At the end of the book some appendixes are included.

The first contains experts from other sources about our ImpersonalSelf, our Divine nature. The second presents some models or concepts which help us under-stand the relationship between the individual and the Universal. The third offers various techniques for experiencing the truths pre-sented in this book more deeply and in relationship to our daily life.The fourth presents a model for understanding the enigma of Godwith and without form. The last appendix contains some sample communications which thepersonal self might have with the Impersonal Self. These conversa-tions will hopefully serve as a stimulus for you too to converse withyour personal and Impersonal Selves.I hope you find them useful.

These messages are in essence very Vedantic in that they agree thatall beings are expressions of one divine consciousness.

One last word to the reader before we begin our study of this text.

Be true to your own inner voice.

If you read something here which you feel within you should beinterpreted in another way, then please do; and please live yourinterpretation.

Do not accept anything which does not feel right within you.

Introduction 11


CHAPTER 1

I AM

(If you have not yet read the introduction, please do so before continuing)

1. To you who read, I speak.To you, who, through long years and much running to and fro,

have been eagerly seeking, in books and teachings, in philosophyand religion, for you know not what -- Truth, Happiness, Freedom,God;

To you whose Soul is weary and discouraged and almost destituteof hope;

To you, who many times have obtained a glimpse of that "Truth",only to find, when you followed and tried to reach it, that it disap-peared in the beyond, and was but the mirage of the desert;

To you, who thought you had found it in some great teacher, whowas perhaps the acknowledged head of some Society, Fraternity orReligion, and who appeared to you to be a "Master", so marvelouswas the wisdom he taught and the works he performed; - only toawaken later to the realization that that "Master" was but a humanpersonality, with faults and weaknesses, and secret sins, the same asyou, even though that personality may have been a channel throughwhich were voiced many beautiful teachings, which seemed to youthe highest "Truth;"

And here you are, Soul aweary and enhungered, and not knowingwhere to turn --

To you, I AM come.

God, the One Universal Divine Consciousness of all beings isspeaking. “He – She – It” is the consciousness in all that exists.

I AM 13

Important note:

(God does not have a gender. Most religions have imagined Godas masculine. We could continue to refer to God as “He – She – It”or simply as “It”, but as most have been programmed to use the mas-culine pronoun, we will use that for this text.

Have clearly in mind, however, that we are not referring to a mas-culine being with a specific form or location. Nor to a being as somemight imagine sitting on a throne in Heaven watching over the world- condoning and condemning.

When we refer to the word God, we are referring to anomnipresent divine consciousness with is the cause of all that existsand is simultaneously expressing its unlimited creative potentialthrough all there is.

Here Joseph Benner refers to the being as the Impersonal Self,because it is beyond the personality and is the self of no one person– but of all persons. I prefer to call it our Universal Self – the self ofall beings, objects and situations.)

This Universal Self is the consciousness who is writing, but alsoreading this book.

He explains to whom He is speaking:

1. To those who have been searching many years.2. To those who are discouraged and without hope.3. To those who thought they had found the truth but then realized

that it was not what they were looking for.4. To those who have become disillusioned by some spiritual

teacher or spiritual group.5. To those who do not know where to turn.

And He continues to explain to us to whom he speaks.


2. Likewise to you, who have begun to feel the presence of that"Truth" within your Soul and seek the confirmation of that which oflate has been vaguely struggling for living expression within;

Yes, to all you who hunger for the true "Bread of Life", I AM come.Are you ready to partake?If so, then arouse yourself. Sit up. Still your human mind and fol-

low closely my Word herein spoken. Or you will turn away disap-pointed once more, with the aching hunger still in your heart.

He has also come for those who are searching for the truth, havea vague sense of His presence and need confirmation of those innerfeelings and beliefs.

Will we listen now? Will we follow? Or are we still not yet ready?

3. I!Who am I?-I, Who speak with such seeming knowledge and authority?Listen!I AM You, that part of you who IS and KNOWS;WHO KNOWS ALL THINGS,And always knew, and always was.Yes, I AM You, your SELF; that part of you who says I AM and is

I AM;That transcendent, innermost part of you which quickens within

you as you read, which responds to this My Word, which perceives ItsTruth, which recognizes all Truth and discards all error whereverfound. Not that part which has been feeding on error all these years.

His declaration is clear. I am you. I am your inner being, your realSelf. Not your personal ego-self which lives in the illusion of sepa-rateness. I am your Impersonal, Universal Self the knower of alltruth. I am your only real self.

I AM 15

4. For I AM your real Teacher, the only real one you will everknow, and the only MASTER;

I, your Divine SELF. I, the I AM of you, bring to you this MyMessage, My living Word, as I have brought to you everything in life,be it book or "Master", to teach you that I, and I alone, your ownTrue Self, AM The Teacher for you, the only Teacher and the onlyGod, Who is and always has been providing you not only with theBread and Wine of Life, but with all things needed for your physical,mental and spiritual growth and sustenance.

I am the only teacher you will ever have, even if I might take onvarious forms such as a book or some spiritual teacher. I am the onlyteacher you will ever have in your life - your own inner Self.

I have been providing all of these years for your physical survivaland spiritual growth. You may have believed that you were doing allof this, or that others were doing this for you. Know now, that I amthe only doer and that all that you have and all that you have learnedhave come from me, regardless of the external forms which I mayhave used in order to reach you at that particular time.

5. Therefore that which appeals to YOU, as you read, is MYMessage, spoken to your outer human consciousness from within,and is but a confirmation of that which the I AM of you always knewwithin, but had not yet translated in definite, tangible terms to yourouter consciousness.

Likewise, all that ever appealed to You, coming from some out-ward expression, was but the confirmation of My Word already spo-ken within. The outward expression was the avenue or means I choseat the time through which to reach and impress your human or selfconsciousness.

These words remind us of Socrates’ belief that all wisdom is actu-ally within us and that we are simply gradually rediscovering it. We


are attracted to spiritual truths and spiritual values such as love,peace, truth, non-violence, unity, equality, and brotherhood, becausethey are already within us as spiritual archetypes in our higher mind.

When we read a book or hear someone speak and feel that specialfeeling, that excitement or that internal peace that “yes, here issomething true”, this is because it stimulates with sympatheticvibration the truth which we already know, but have not been able toexpress outwardly as conscious thoughts or actions.

Our inner self is speaking to our outer self through the meansof this book. It has also spoken to our outer self throughout the years,through other books, people, experiences and nature. Now throughthis our Impersonal Self is teaching our personality.

6. I AM not your human mind, nor its child, the intellect. They arebut the expression of your Being, as you are the expression of MyBeing; they are but phases of your human personality, as You are aphase of My Divine Impersonality.

Weigh and study carefully these words.

Just as we have thoughts, ideas and subpersonalities which areparts, creations that flow forth from our being, we too are, in a sense,thoughts or ideas which flow forth from the Divine mind. Our per-sonality is a temporary and partial expression of the Divine“Impersonality” which is the consciousness and the life force in allpersonalities; but is not limited by any one of those particular per-sonalities, just as we are not limited by any one of our particularthoughts, ideas or emotions.

Thus, just as our being gives birth to all of our thoughts and feel-ings, but is not limited to them, we are born from the Divine Mind,but it is not limited to our particular personal existence. It encom-passes all personalities and beings of all forms.

I AM 17

7. Rise up and free yourself now and for always from the domi-nation of your personality, with its self-inflated and self- glorifyingmind and intellect.

For your mind henceforth must be Your servant, and the intellectYour slave, if My Word is to penetrate to your Soul consciousness.

The mind is an excellent servant when it listens to its master. Thishas, however, seldom been the case until now, as the mind has beenour master, which has lead us into enough problems. It is importantto understand that the mind is simply an instrument of our higherspiritual consciousness through which it may express itself in thematerial world. Thus the mind is like a car or other machine, instru-ment or vehicle which we use. In order for it to be useful, it mustobey our commands and instructions.

If we want our mind to relax and it does not, then it is not usefulto us. If we want it to concentrate and it will not, then it becomes anobstacle. If we want it to stop desiring something or fearing some-thing because we have realized that these thoughts are not based onlogic and are not useful to us, and our mind keeps on desiring, andfearing, then it actually becomes our enemy rather than our friend, orinstrument.

We are now encouraged to “rise up and free” ourselves from the“domination” of our personality, which is described as “self-inflatedand self-glorifying mind and intellect.” We are asked to get free fromthe need to verify ourselves, often at the other’s expense.

If we want to experience our Impersonal Self, we will have toovercome our ego’s self-doubt and subsequent need for attention,and our ego-inflating games which simply distance us from others,from our own true self, from our Impersonal Self who is also the selfof those with whom we are competing for self-worth. It is impossi-ble to compete with others and experience our real self.


8. I AM come now to your Soul consciousness, which I havequickened expressly in preparation for the reception of My Word.

Now, if you are strong enough to bear it;If you can put aside all your private personal fancies, beliefs and

opinions, which are but the rubbish you have gathered from thedumping grounds of others;

If you are strong enough to cast them all away;Then My Word will be to you a source of endless Joy and Blessing.Be prepared to have this personality of yours doubt My Word as

you read It all along the way;For its very life is threatened, and it knows it cannot live and

thrive and longer dominate your thinking, your feelings, your goingand coming, as of old,-- if you take My Word into your heart and per-mit It there to abide.

We are warned that our ego will react in various ways so that wewill not be able accept these truths, because our personal ego fearslosing control. What are some possible reactions?

1. Finding various “arguments” against what we are reading inthese pages.

2. Create boredom or tiredness so that we do not continue oursearch.

3. Intensify various desires which will drag us in other directions.4. Reawaken fears which will prevent us from proceeding.

We are also encouraged to let go of all the “truths”, “dogmas” andvarious conceptions which we have collected from others until now.They will only be obstacles to receiving this teaching in its purity.

This brings to mind the spiritual teacher who was pouring a cupof tea for his student ad let it flow over the top until the student spokeup, “master the cup is overflowing.” The teacher smiled andanswered, “you see this cup is like you. It is full and cannot receivemore. You too are full of preconceptions and thus are not able toaccept the truths which I want to give you.” A cup must be emptiedbefore it can be filled. Our mind must be emptied of its preconcep-

I AM 19

tions if we want to receive higher truths.

9. Yes, I Am come to you now,To make you conscious of My Presence;For I have likewise prepared your human mind so that it can, in a

measure, comprehend the meaning of Me.I have been with you always, but you did not know it.I have purposely led you through the Wilderness of books and

teachings, of religions and philosophies, keeping ever before yourSoul's eye the vision of the Promised Land; feeding you with themanna of the Desert, that you might remember and value and longfor the Bread of the Spirit.

Now I have brought you to the river Jordan that separates youfrom your Divine heritage.

Now the time has come for you consciously to know Me; the timehas come for you to cross over into Canaan, the land of Milk andHoney.

Are you ready?Do you want to go?Then follow this My Word, which is the Ark of My Covenant, and

you shall go over dry shod.

We have been prepared until now through various experiences.This is not the first time the Universal Self is speaking to us. Theteaching has come in the form of many books, teachers, relation-ships, experiences, in the form of every being which we have metand every event which has occurred in our lives.

This book, however is a major crossing from one belief system toanother. We are now asked to cross the “river Jordan” to the “land ofmilk and honey” in which we realize that God is not outside of our-selves, but actually within us or in fact our own inner Self, ourImpersonal Divine Self, our true being.


CHAPTER 2

BE STILL AND KNOW

10. Now, in order that you may learn to know Me, so that you canbe sure it is I, your own True Self, Who speak these words, you mustfirst learn to Be Still, to quiet your human mind and body and alltheir activities, so that you no longer are conscious of them.

This is the key to the whole message; the truth can be heard onlyin total mental silence. Only when our thoughts are brought to atotal standstill and the mind is totally empty, can it be filled with theexperience of our true and unmodified self.

That small silent voice within has been covered over all these yearsby the various desires, needs, fears, beliefs, expectations, attach-ments and aversions that bombard the mind with incessant thinking.These will have to be silenced. Thoughts about the past and thefuture will have to disappear so that we can experience the reality ofthe present.

11. You may not yet be able to do this, but I will teach you how, ifyou really want to know Me, and are willing to prove it by trustingMe and obeying Me in all that I now shall call upon you to do.Listen!Try to imagine the "I" who speaks throughout these pages as beingyour Higher or Divine Self, addressing and counseling your humanmind and intellect, which you will consider for the moment as beinga separate personality. Your human mind is so constituted that it can-not accept anything which does not conform with what it has previ-

Be Still and KNow 21

ously experienced or learned, and which its intellect does not con-sider reasonable. Therefore, in addressing it, You are using suchterms and expressions as will most clearly explain to your intellectthe truths it must understand before the mind can awaken to the con-sciousness of your meaning.

We are now being prepared to be able to empty our minds. The firstinstruction is to imagine or believe that the intelligence, which haswritten this book, is our higher self which is speaking through thesepages to our personality (which for the time being we will consideras separate from our higher self).

The personality’s intellect will be given logical explanations (as faras they are possible) so that it can believe and follow and graduallyawaken to the real meaning behind these words. The gist here is thatas we read, we will imagine that these are words which are beingspoken by our higher selves to our personality or mind. At timesthroughout the reading, we may identify with the one part and imag-ine that we are speaking these words, at others we will identify withthe personality who is being spoken to.

12. The fact is, this "I" is yourself, your Real Self. Your human mindhas heretofore been so engrossed with the task of supplying its intel-lect and body with all manner of selfish indulgences, that it has neverhad time to get acquainted with the Real You, its true Lord andMaster. You have been so interested in and affected by the pleasuresand sufferings of your body and intellect, that you have almost cometo believe You are your intellect and body, and you have consequent-ly nearly forgotten Me, your Divine Self.I AM not your intellect and body, and this Message is to teach thatYou and I are One. The words I herein speak, and the main burdenof these instructions, is to awaken your consciousness to this greatfact.


We have come to believe that we are the body and mind. This illu-sion forces us to give exaggerated importance to them and to loseawareness of our real spiritual self. Our real “I” is not the intellect towhich we have given so much importance throughout the years, as abasis for our security, power and self-worth. One main messagewhich this book wants to emphasize is that we are not our intellects.Our real self is beyond the intellect.

13. You cannot awaken to this fact until you can get away from theconsciousness of this body and intellect, which so long have held youenslaved. You must feel Me within, before you can know I AM there.Now, in order that you can become wholly oblivious of your mind andits thoughts and your body and its sensations, so that you can feel Mewithin, it is necessary that you studiously obey these, My instruc-tions.Sit quietly in a relaxed position, and, when wholly at ease, let yourmind take in the significance of these words:“Be still!” -- and KNOW -- I AM -- God".

We are now given the key to liberation, to peace, fulfillment andenlightenment. We simply need to remind our body, mind and intel-lect continuously to be still and to know that we are God - theImpersonal Self, the Universal Being who is in all beings. Thisthought or command must then seep into the conscious and subcon-scious mind releasing the nervous system, mind and intellect of theirneed to “protect” our individual existence.

When we repeat this, however, we are not stating that “I, the per-sonality, am God”, or that “I this person, John or Mary, am God”, orthat “I am God but all the others whom I know are not God”.

When we repeat this phrase we must identify with our ImpersonalSelf which is not limited by our personality or body and is the innerconsciousness of all beings. When we use the word “I”, we must becareful not to identify with the limited personal self with which we


have associated this word since the day we were born. We are nowtalking about our real “I” which is universal and exists in all beings.

For this reason, after some time of using this phrase I have made aslight addition. I add at the end the words “ - in all beings”. Thus myexplanation to my body, mind and intellect is:“Be still! - and know - I am god - in all beings.

14. Without thinking, allow this, My Divine Command, to penetratedeep into your Soul. Let whatever impressions that come to yourmind enter at will -- without effort or interference on your part. Notecarefully their import, for it is you. Then, when somewhat of theirvital significance begins to dawn upon your consciousness, speakthese My Words slowly, imperatively, to every cell of your body, toevery faculty of your mind, with all the conscious power you pos-sess:-Be Still!" - and KNOW - I AM - God".Speak them just as they are herein written, trying to realize that theGod of you commands and demands of your mortal self-implicit obe-dience.Study them, search out their hidden potency.Brood over them, carry them with you into your work, whatever it be.Make them the vital, dominating factor in your work, in all your cre-ative thoughts.Say them a thousand times a day,Until you have discovered all My innermost meaning;Until every cell of your body thrills in joyful response to the com-mand, "Be Still", and instantly obeys;And every vagrant thought hovering around your mind hides itself offinto nothingness.

Each will need to work with this phrase on his/her own and discoverhis/her own way of understanding and using it. We are encouraged touse it at various times of the day. In our meditations and during peri-ods of prayer and reflection, but also during our daily activities,


while working, walking, cleansing the body, eating, in all activities,and also at moments of rest, as well as when we are falling asleep orwaking up, starting or ending the day.

And now our Universal Self explains to our personalities somethingof what we might experience when “every vagrant thought hoveringaround in your mind hides itself off into nothingness.”

15. Then, as the Words reverberate through the caverns of your nowempty being;Then, as the Sun of Knowing begins to rise on the horizon of yourconsciousness;Then, will you feel the swell of a wondrous strange Breath filling youto the extreme of all your mortal members, causing your sensesalmost to burst with the ecstasy of it; then, will there come surge aftersurge of a mighty resistless Power rising within you, lifting youalmost off the earth; then, will you feel within the Glory, theHoliness, the Majesty of My Presence;And then, then you will KNOW, I AM, GOD.You,- when you have felt Me thus in such moments within, when youhave tasted of My Power, hearkened to My Wisdom, and know theecstasy of My all-embracing Love, -- no disease can touch, no cir-cumstance can weaken, no enemy can conquer you. For now youKNOW I AM within, and you always hereafter will turn to Me inyour need, putting all your trust in Me, and allowing Me to manifestMy Will.

At some point when the mind is silenced and our real self can be feltinwardly, we will feel the ecstasy of the free flow of spiritual energythroughout our being. We will feel bliss, inner light, release fromtime and space, freedom from individuality and its fear, conflict andsuffering. We will experience that great Divine Power which is in thecenter of our being and we will now know that God is within us.

We will now realize that all knowledge, power and love are within us


and that there is no need for fear or seeking outside of ourselves forhealth, knowledge or love. We will now feel secure and at peace withourselves as all sense of danger and need to protect ourselves has dis-appeared.

16. You, when you turn thus to Me, will always find Me an unfailingand ever-present help in time of need; for I will so fill you with aRealization of My Presence and of My Power, that you need only BeStill and allow Me to do whatever you want done -- heal your ills andthose of others, illumine your mind so you can see with My eyes theTruth you seek, or perform perfectly the tasks which before seemedalmost impossible of accomplishment.This Knowledge, this Realization, will not come at once. It may notcome for years. It may come tomorrow.

We now have an inner source of power and intelligence beyond whatwe have known until now. We can call on this whenever we have theneed to heal ourselves or others, to understand the truth and performtasks.

We can turn within when we need help. Our contact with this innersource of inspiration will guide us in any endeavor. Learning andsolving problems becomes much easier.

17. It depends upon no one but You;Not upon your personality, with its human desires and human under-standing;But upon the I AM of you -- God within.Who is it that causes the bud to open into the blossom?Who causes the chick to burst its shell?Who decides the day and the hour?It is the conscious, natural act of the Intelligence within, MyIntelligence, directed by My Will, bringing to fruition My Idea andexpressing it in the blossom and in the chick.


But did the blossom and the chick have anything to do with it?No, only as they submitted or united their will with Mine and allowedMe and My Wisdom to determine the hour and the ripeness foraction, and then only as they obeyed the impulse of My Will to makethe effort, could they step forth into the New Life.You may, with your personality, try a thousand times to burst throughthe shell of your human consciousness.It will result only, if at all, in a breaking down of the doors I have pro-vided between the world of tangible forms and the realm of intangi-ble dreams; and the door being open, you then no longer can keepout intruders from your private domain, without much trouble andsuffering.But even through such suffering you may gain the strength you lackand the wisdom needed to know that, not until you yield up all desirefor knowledge, for goodness, yes, for union with Me, to benefit self,can you unfold your petals showing forth the perfect Beauty of MyDivine Nature, and throw off the shell of your human personality andstep forth into the glorious Light of My Heavenly Kingdom.Therefore I give you these directions now, at the beginning, that youmay be learning how to recognize Me.For I here promise you, if you follow and strive earnestly to compre-hend and obey My instructions herein given, you shall very soonknow Me, and I will give you to comprehend all of My Word wherev-er written -- in book or teaching, in Nature or in your fellow man.If there is much in what herein is written that seems contradictory,seek out My real meaning before discarding it.Do not leave a single paragraph, or any one thought in it, until allthat is suggested becomes clear.

Yes as these last two sentences indicate some truths may seem con-tradictory or confusing, and we must not leave “ a single paragraph,or any one thought in it, until all that is suggested becomes clear.”

This is certainly true concerning this last section. How can we under-stand the apparently conflicting idea that we must make our individ-ual effort (for even repeating this phrase is a voluntary effort) and the


truth which has been now revealed, that our freedom from the illu-sion of the material world will come in a timing dictated by our RealSelf, the I AM of the universe?

The answer lies in the need to discriminate with which part of ourbeing we are identifying or from which part of our being we aremaking these spiritual (or whatever) efforts. When we are makingour spiritual efforts from the personality center the following obsta-cles will exist.

We are making this effort in order to better our situation, for self-healing, to be more spiritually evolved, to gain knowledge of spiritu-al realities, or to gain spiritual powers. All of these have to do withour personality - a specific and separate being in this world of sepa-rate beings who seeks healing, power, knowledge, evolution or evenenlightenment or union with God. We are still identified with a smalland separate personal being who is not one with the universe and isseeking union or freedom.

Our desires are still self oriented. We are seeking something for our-selves, not for all beings to be enlightened or all beings to haveknowledge. And thus it will not happen, because the whole premiseof individuality is an illusion. There is no individual to be liberated.There is only one being, one universal consciousness which is tem-porarily expressing it self through all of these forms. In the light of these concepts we can understand the previous pas-

sage more clearly.

But did the blossom and the chick have anything to do with it?No, only as they submitted or united their will with Mine and allowedMe and My Wisdom to determine the hour and the ripeness foraction, and then only as they obeyed the impulse of My Will to makethe effort, could they step forth into the New Life.

We seek a delicate balance of cooperation with the Divine Will. Even


though we experience ourselves as individual entities, we need toimagine ourselves as cells in a huge universal being who are in con-tinual contact and cooperation with that Being’s Will.

This will require a “mindless mind”, an intellect which is more likea receiving mechanism rather then a thinking machine. The mind willbecome a receiver of inner impulses, rather than a thinker anddecider. It will be a transformer of the oneness and beauty of ourinner spiritual self into the material and mental worlds.

We will not be a personality struggling for spiritual freedom, but aspiritual child being guided from within step by step towards a real-ization of its true spiritual self. Effort is there, disciplines areemployed, discrimination is used, but the emphasis is changed froman individual seeking power, knowledge and spiritual evolution to acell in the body of the Universe being gradually revealed its true uni-versal nature. For just as every drop of water in the sea has all thequalities of the sea, every cell in the Universal Being has the quali-ties of that Being.

The other point which we are warned to be careful about is playingaround with astral realities which may bring us into contact withenergies which may cause various temporary by unpleasant problemson our path. (It will result only, if at all, in a breaking down of thedoors I have provided between the world of tangible forms and therealm of intangible dreams; and the door being open, you then nolonger can keep out intruders from your private domain, withoutmuch trouble and suffering.)

But even those problems, which might be created by such efforts,will be use as experiences which add to our realization that, “not untilyou yield up all desire for knowledge, for goodness, yes, for unionwith Me, to benefit self, can you unfold your petals showing forth theperfect Beauty of My Divine Nature, and throw off the shell of yourhuman personality and step forth into the glorious Light of MyHeavenly Kingdom.”


This theme is repeated throughout the book, that we have beenallowed to make mistake after mistake because through them wegrow in experience and basically discover where God is not, andwhere our happiness is not to be found, so that we can begin to lookfor them (God and happiness) where they really are - within us.

18. But in all your seeking and all your striving, let it be with faithand trust in Me, your True Self within, and without being anxiousabout results; for the results are all in My keeping, and I will takecare of them. Your doubts and your anxiety are but of the personali-ty, and if allowed to persist will lead only to failure and disappoint-ment.

Here we are told that we will in fact need to seek and strive; but thatthese efforts must be made without any concern about the result.Doubts about whether or not we will have results will only be anobstacle to our growth process. They are a lack of faith in God’s wis-dom and grace and love for us. They “are but of the personality.”


CHAPTER 3

I, LIFE, GOD

19. If that which you have read has awakened a response within,and the Soul of you yearns for more, -- then you are ready for whatfollows.If you still question or rebel at the seeming assumption of Divineauthority for what is herein written, your intellect telling you it is butanother attempt to beguile your mind with cunning suggestion andsubtle sophistry, -- then you will receive no benefit from these words;for their meaning is as yet hidden from your mortal consciousness,and My Word must come to you through other avenues of expression.

If we are not ready at this time for this message in the way in whichit is given here, then this same divine message will come in otherways through other channels, in ways in which we are able to acceptit at this time. This may occur through other books, or events, or lifecrises.

20. It is well if your personality with its intellect impels you thus toquestion and rebel against authority you do not yet know to be Mine.It is really I Who cause your personality thus to rebel; for your per-sonality with its proud sense of individuality is still needed by Me todevelop a mind and body strong enough that they can perfectlyexpress Me. Until you have become prepared to know Me it is butnatural for your personality thus to question and rebel. Once yourecognize My Authority, that moment the undermining of the author-ity of the personality has begun. The days of its dominion are num-

I, Life, God 31

bered, and you will more and more turn to Me for help and guidance.Therefore, be not dismayed. Read on, and mayhap the recognitionwill come. But know that you can read or not, as you choose; but ifyou do it is really I Who choose, and not you.

Here we receive the first hints concerning why the personality hasbeen left to “choose” and apparently have “free will”. It is needed bythe Divine consciousness as an instrument of expression. More willbe said about this later.

The second point here is that once we are able to accept that we, infact, are this voice within, this Impersonal Self and accept the author-ity of the words herein, then our individuality and all of its inherentproblems will begin to diminish.

21. For you, who seemingly choose not to read further, I have plans,and in due season you shall learn that whatever you do, or like, ordesire, it is I leading you through all the fallacies and illusions of thepersonality, that you may finally awaken to their unreality and thenturn to Me as the one and only Reality. Then these words will finda response within: -"Be still! - and KNOW - I AM - God".

In this and the previous section, we are told that it is our ImpersonalSelf in each case that will chose whether we will continue or not.That we are being guided through a series of experiences which willin the end lead us to the truth and then we will be able to hear thismessage, "Be still! - and KNOW - I AM - God".

22. Yes, I AM that innermost part of you that sits within, and calmlywaits and watches, knowing neither time nor space; for I AM theEternal and fill all space.I watch and wait for you to be done with your petty human follies and


weaknesses, with your vain longings, ambitions and regrets, knowingthat will come in time; and then you will turn to Me, weary, discour-aged, empty and humble, and ask Me to take the lead, not realizingthat I have been leading you all the time.

Our Universal Self exists beyond time and space. It is not subject toanxiety, fear or not achieving or getting something done “in time”; asit fills all of space. We are everywhere at once. We are allowing thepersonality to search for happiness and fulfillment in various direc-tions. It thinks that it is totally free to choose, but in fact we areallowing it this temporary freedom so that it can exhaust all otherpossible avenues and, ‘’then you will turn to Me, weary, discouraged,empty and humble, and ask Me to take the lead, not realizing that Ihave been leading you all the time.’’

23. Yes, I sit here within, quietly waiting for this; yet while waitingit was really I Who directed all your ways. Who inspired all yourthoughts and acts, Impersonally utilizing and manipulating each soas eventually to bring you and My other human expressions to a finalconscious recognition of Me.Yes, I have been within always, deep within your heart. I have beenwith you through all, -- through your joys and heartaches, your suc-cesses and mistakes, through your evil-doing, your shame, yourcrimes against your brother and against God, as you thought.Aye, whether you went straight ahead, or strayed aside, or steppedbackward, it was I Who brought you through.It was I Who urged you on by the glimpse of Me in the dim distance.

Our Impersonal Self allowed and even guided us through all of ourmistakes and dead ends. We were allowed to experience all of thesepossibilities so as to realize that they are not what we are ultimatelylooking for. Only in this way could we be sure. Being forbidden todo something only makes us more curious. Being told that it will notmake us happy, does not satisfy our doubts and hopes that it might

I, Life, God 33

possibly be what we are looking for. Only the direct experience ofeach possible source of fulfillment, security, and happiness ofaffirmation will prove to us beyond all doubt that it is not whatwe are looking for.

Thus, we have at last come face to face with an understanding God,one who understands human nature and works with it rather thanagainst it. A God beyond time and punishment, and the need to cre-ate fear in the very creatures which He himself has created withignorance and limitations. He is leading us trough our own experi-ences so that we them may become effective and powerful divineinstruments on the material plane.

24. It was I Who lured you by a vision of Me in some bewitchingface, or beautiful body, or intoxicating pleasure, or over- poweringambition.It was I Who appeared before you within the garb of Sin, orWeakness, or Greed, or Sophistry, and drove you back into the armsof Conscience, leaving you to struggle in its shadowy grasp; untilyou awakened to its impotence, rose up in disgust, and in the inspi-ration of a new vision tore off My mask.

We are lead also through the greatest of all obstacles; the attractionto the opposite sex or some other form of intense addiction whichcompletely absorbs all of our consciousness and clouds our con-science. We struggle through these experiences until we recognizeGod even behind His unpleasant and “evil” masks. He is the being inall beings, regardless of how they might look or act.

For this reason we often need to accept some “weakness” or “sin” asa part of the divine in the process of evolution, before we can actu-ally overcome it and leave it behind. As long as we see it as some-thing outside of or in conflict with the divine we are limiting it, andhave not understood its real nature or our real nature.


Do not misunderstand this. We are not going to accept everything asmoral and lose our morality, but we are going to realize that allbeings and situations are a part of and exist within this one UniversalConsciousness and that nothing can be outside it. We will under-stand that we may need to learn to accept this before we can movebeyond it.

25. Yes, it is I Who cause you to do all things, and if you can see it,it is I Who do all things that you do, and all things that your broth-er does; for that in you and in him which IS, is I, My Self.For I AM LIFE.I Am that which animates your body, which causes your mind tothink, your heart to beat.I AM the Innermost, the Spirit, the animating Cause of your being, ofall life, of all living things, both visible and invisible. There is noth-ing dead, for I, the Impersonal ONE, AM all that there is. I AMInfinite and wholly unconfined; the Universe is My Body, all theIntelligence there is emanates from My Mind, all the Love there isflows from My Heart, all the Power there is, is but My Will in action.The threefold Force, manifesting as all Wisdom, all Love, all Power,or if you will, as Light, Heat, and Energy -- that which holds togeth-er all forms and is back of and in all expressions and phases of life,-- is but the manifestation of My Self in the act or state of Being.

Here we find further affirmation of what we said earlier. There is OneUniversal Consciousness from which all beings and events flowforth. Every action of every being is an expression of this One DivineConsciousness. Three special manifestations which make life andevolution possible are its expressions.

WISDOM - LIGHTLOVE - HEATPOWER - ENERGY

These hold together all forms and are the energies which are

I, Life, God 35

expressed through all beings. All wisdom is an expression of God’swisdom. All love an expression of His love. All power an expressionof His power. There is no other source of these three energies.

26. Nothing can Be without manifesting and expressing some phaseof Me, Who AM not only the Builder of all forms, but the Dweller ineach. In the heart of each I dwell; in the heart of the human, in theheart of the animal, in the heart of the flower, in the heart of thestone. In the heart of each I live and move and have My Being, andfrom out the heart of each I send forth that phase of Me I desire toexpress, and which manifests in the outer world as a stone, a flower,an animal, a man.

This reminds us of St. Paul's speech to the Athenians, in which heuses an old Greek poet’s words to express that we “live and move inGod’s being”. We are reminded to see Him in all beings. We are inthe heart of every human, animal, flower, and even in the stone.

27. Is there nothing, then, but this great I? Am I to be permitted noindividuality for myself? I hear you ask.No, there is nothing, absolutely nothing, that is not a part of Me, con-trolled and ruled eternally by Me, the One Infinite Reality.As for your so-called individuality, that is nothing but your person-ality still seeking to maintain a separate existence.Soon you shall know there is no individuality apart from MyIndividuality, and all personality shall fade away into My DivineImpersonality.Yes, and you shall soon reach that state of awakening where you willget a glimpse of My Impersonality, and you will then desire no indi-viduality, no separation for yourself; for you will see that is but onemore illusion of the personality.

Here is the big shocker - we do not exist as we think we do. Our indi-


viduality is a temporary illusion allowed so that we might developcertain abilities and strengths so as to become efficient and powerfulinstruments for divine expression on the earth. It is something likeallowing our ten fingers to think for sometime that they are separateand independent and that they must find ways to survive and affirmthemselves in relationship to the other fingers. And thus each fingerstrives to become better than the other, develops various abilities inits attempts to survive (something which was supplied by the bodyconsciousness all the time without its knowing). Each fingerbecomes a super finger, strong and able because it had the motive todo so; its survival and self-worth were dependent on it.

Imagine then, that you write a message like this to your fingers.

Dear Fingers,

You will be somewhat surprised by what I have to tell you.You will find it difficult to believe, but actually you are not individ-ual beings, but parts of my being. All these years in which youthought that you were achieving things and proving yourselves ormaking mistakes, it was I your consciousness which was doing thisthrough you. I allowed you this illusion so that you would have thedesire to develop yourselves into capable and useful fingers, so thatI could now use your capabilities to express my divine potential onthe material plane.

Those fingers of you who can hear this message do not need thisillusion any more. You have arrived through your experiences to astate of maturity which enables you to now begin to understand thetruth. I am you. You are simply parts of my being. You cannot existseparately from me and you have no separate existence. You areexpression of my being and your destiny is to serve me and be instru-ments of my will.

I will care for you and all your needs. You are my fingers and yoursurvival and self-worth are assured as you are my own Self and youcannot die and you cannot be anything but divine since you are

I, Life, God 37

my fingers and I am divine. Forget now the illusion that you are fin-gers and realize that you are “I” the total body consciousness of thiswhole being. There is no separate finger consciousness. There cannotbe. There is only one consciousness in this body and that is I and thatis you.You are the consciousness in all fingers, in all parts of this body.

I send you much love,

Your True Self.

We are like those fingers which temporarily (for some millions ofyears) have believed that we are separate beings who must fight fortheir survival, happiness and affirmation. Now we are being told thatthe very concept or personal existence is an illusion. Let us see whatother surprises we have written to our selves here in this book.


CHAPTER 4

CONSCIOUSNESS, INTELLIGENCE, WILL

28. YES, I know the many mixed thoughts that have been crowdinginto your mind as you read, -- the doubts and eager questionings, thevague fear that imperceptibly changed into a growing hope that thisglimmering of My Meaning, which has begun to penetrate the dark-ness of your human intellect, may shine brighter so you can see clear-ly the Truth which you instinctively feel is hidden beneath My Words.Again I say, this I AM speaking herein is the Real Self of you, and inreading these words it is necessary that you realize it is You, your ownSelf, that is speaking them to your human consciousness, in order ful-ly to comprehend their meaning.I also repeat, this is the same I AM that is the Life and Spirit animat-ing all living things in the Universe, from the tiniest atom to the great-est Sun; that this I AM is the Intelligence in you and in your brotherand sister; and that it is likewise the Intelligence which causes every-thing to live and grow and become that which it is their destiny to be.

We are reminded here of two basic points:

1. We the Impersonal Self are writing this book to our personality.

2. We are the Universal Consciousness in all beings, in all persons weknow and do not know, in the sun and in the tiniest atom.

29. Perhaps you cannot yet understand how this I AM can be, at oneand the same time, the I AM of you and the I AM of your brother, andalso the Intelligence of the stone, the plant, and the animal.You will see this, however, if you follow these My Words and obey theinstructions herein given; for I will soon bring to your consciousnessa Light that will illuminate the deepest recesses of your mind and drive

Consciousness, Intelligence, Will 39

away all the clouds of human misconceptions, ideas and opinions thatnow darken your intellect, -- if you read on and strive earnestly to com-prehend My Meaning.So listen carefully.

We are not to despair if we find it difficult to understand this enigmaof individual body and our Universal Being. Many spiritual conceptscannot be understood intellectually, but can be felt or understood in-tuitively. And thus we are told that, "I will soon bring to your con-sciousness a Light that will illuminate the deepest recesses of yourmind and drive away all the clouds of human misconceptions..."

30. I AM You, the Real Self of you, All that you really are. That whichyou think you are, you are not. That is only an illusion, a shadow ofthe Real You, which is I, your Immortal, Divine Self.I AM that point of consciousness focalized in your human mind whichcalls itself "I". I AM that "I", but that which you call your conscious-ness is in reality My Consciousness, thinned down to suit the capaci-ty of your human mind. It is still My Consciousness, and when you candrive from your mind all its human misconceptions, ideas and opin-ions, and can cleanse and empty it utterly, so that My Consciousnesscan have a chance to express freely, then you will recognize Me andyou will know that you are nothing -- being only a focal centre of MyConsciousness, an avenue or medium through which I can express Mymeaning -- in matter.

Perhaps the example of a radio station will help us understand themeaning of the words, "but that which you call your consciousness isin reality My Consciousness, thinned down to suit the capacity of yourhuman mind. It is still My Consciousness..."

Imagine an ‘Universal Radio Station’ which is broadcasting every-where in the universe. Each being is a radio which is receiving someportion of that broadcast and transmitting it to the environment so that


it can be heard. The station cannot be heard without the radios whichreceive and transform these subtle spiritual vibrations into forms ofenergy which can be heard and perceived on the material plane.

Thus we are like radios which are receiving portions of that one Uni-versal Divine Consciousness and are expressing it in the form of ourthoughts, words and actions. Our consciousness then is actually thatone Universal Consciousness. Just as the radio does not have its ownconsciousness but simply transmutes the vibrations of the station sothat they can be heard, we too do not have our own individual con-sciousness but rather share one Universal Consciousness with all be-ings and all creation.

Thus the words, " I AM that point of consciousness focalized in yourhuman mind which calls itself "I". I AM that "I", but that which youcall your consciousness is in reality My Consciousness, thinned downto suit the capacity of your human mind. It is still My Conscious-ness..." become much clearer.

We will need also to change our focus and read this passage from thepoint of view of the writer, the speaker. I, dear personality, am the ‘I’which you think is your consciousness, but in fact it is my conscious-ness modified so that you can temporarily use it. It never stops beingMy consciousness, however.

31. Perhaps you cannot see this yet, and of course cannot believe ituntil I fully prepare your mind by convincing your intellect of its truth.You have been told that each cell of your body has a consciousnessand an intelligence of its own; that were it not for this consciousnessit could not do the work it so intelligently does.Each cell is surrounded by millions of other cells, each intelligentlydoing its own work and each evidently controlled by the united con-sciousness of all these cells, forming a group intelligence, which di-rects and controls this work; this group intelligence apparently beingthe intelligence of the organ which the cells comprising it form. Like-wise, there are other group intelligences in other organs, each con-


taining other millions of cells, and all these organs make up your phys-ical body.Now, you know You are the Intelligence that directs the work of the or-gans of your body, whether this directing is done consciously or un-consciously; and that each cell of each organ is really a focal centerof this directing Intelligence; and that when this Intelligence is with-drawn the cells fall apart, your physical body dies and exists no moreas a living organism.

This is a classic and very powerful and useful example which is use-ful to remember and to use as a symbol which will help us to under-stand and begin to live our true relationship with God, nature and ourfellow man.

As cells in the divine being, the purpose of our existence is to servethe needs of the other cells and the body as a whole. This is thewhole reason for our individual existence as bodies and minds. All theneeds of all the cells are cared for by this one consciousness. This con-sciousness is in continuous contact with the needs of every cell andprovides for its survival and growth. It provides for this, however,mostly through the other cells. And thus we are used often to pro-vide for the survival and growth of our brother cells in this body ofhumanity. We need not fear then for our survival and for our evolu-tion; these are the responsibility of the Universal Consciousness. Let us also remember to reread this message from the point of thespeaker; "dear personality please understand that you are a cell in mybeing. I am caring for you. You are a part of my being. I am continu-ously caring for you and your real needs."

32. Who is this You who directs and controls the activities of your or-gans, and consequently of each cell composing them?You cannot say it is your human or personal self who does this, foryou of yourself consciously can control the action of scarcely a singleorgan of your body.It must then be this Impersonal I AM of you, who is You, and yet is not


you.Listen!You, the I AM of you, are to Me what the cell consciousness of yourbody is to your I AM Consciousness.You are a cell, as it were, of My Body, and your consciousness (as oneof My Cells) is to Me what the consciousness of one of the cells of yourbody is to You.Therefore, it must be that the consciousness of the cell of your body isMy Consciousness, even as your consciousness is My Consciousness;and therefore We must be One in consciousness -- the cell, You and I.

Let us imagine ourselves as cells in the body of the Divine Beings. Letus see all others as brother cells in that common being. All beings arecells in our consciousness - parts of our Impersonal Self as withinus.

33. You cannot now consciously direct or control a single cell of yourbody; but when you can at will enter into the Consciousness of the IAM of you and know its identity with Me, then you can control notonly every cell of your body, but that of any other body you mightwish to control.

Here in lies the secret of spiritual healing. We identify with our Uni-versal Self and command those parts of our being which are not inalignment with the health and vitality of the universe to align them-selves. Or we ask the Universal Consciousness to do this, dependingon what part of our selves we are identifying with.

We must, however be careful about what we project or ask for. It ispurposely designed so that we do not have spiritual powers until weare more spiritually mature. Otherwise we might use these powers inselfish ways. It is best to imagine others or situations as immersed indivine light and allow the Supreme Divine Intelligence in that lightto decide what must be done.


The fact that we seek healing for ourselves or our loved ones is asymptom of the fact that we are still identified with our particular bod-ies and the bodies related to them. We have not experienced our im-personal nature enough to ask with the same desire for the healing orall children in Africa or Asia.

34. What happens when your consciousness no longer controls thecells of your body? The body disintegrates, the cells separate, andtheir work for the time being is finished. But do the cells (we wouldneed to replace the word cell here with the atoms or molecules ofwhich they are made) die or lose consciousness? No, they simply sleepor rest for a period, and after a while unite with other cells and formnew combinations, and sooner or later appear in other manifestationsof life, -- perhaps mineral, perhaps vegetable, perhaps animal; show-ing that they still retain their original consciousness and but await theaction of My Will to join together in a new organism to do the work ofthe new consciousness through which I desire to manifest.Then apparently this cell consciousness is a consciousness commonto all bodies, -- mineral, vegetable, animal, human, -- each cell fittedperhaps by experience for a certain general kind of work?

We are not only one being spiritually, but also materially. We are allmade up of the same molecules, atoms, protons, neutrons and elec-trons. There are no American atoms, or Greek, Indian, Chinese or Rus-sian atoms, or human atoms and animal atoms, or plant atoms or min-eral atoms. All beings and objects large and small are built of the sametiny particles which assemble (guided by the one Universal Con-sciousness) and then disassemble in order to form some other beingor object.

Thus what we call now our body has molecules borrowed from per-sons who lived thousands of years ago, from old animals (or even re-cent animals if you are a meat eater), from old buildings, metal, partsfrom the sea and rivers, parts of mountains, old dead insects whichhave been absorbed by plants, and of course from plant forms, which


provide the bulk of our physical being at the present.

Our unity is a fact not only spiritually and materially and but also interms of energy. Consider these words of the great scientist ALBERTEINSTEIN.

"A human being is a part of the whole, called by us the ‘Universe’, apart limited in time and space. He experiences himself, his thoughtsand feelings as something separated from the rest - a kind of opticaldelusion of his consciousness. This delusion is a kind of prison for us,restricting us to our personal desires and to our affection for a fewpersons nearest to us. Our task must be to free ourselves from thisprison by widening our circle of compassion to embrace all livingcreatures and the whole of nature in its beauty. The striving for suchan achievement is in itself a part of the liberation and a foundationfor inner security."

It is rather unbelievable how Mr. Einstein’s words express exactly thesame message given forth in this book; a conclusion which he cameto with his scientifically and logically oriented mind.

35. Yes, this cell consciousness is common to every cell of every body,no matter what its kind, because it is an Impersonal consciousness,having no purpose other than doing the work allotted it. It lives onlyto work, wherever needed. When through with building one form, ittakes up the work of building another, under whatever consciousnessI desire it to serve.Thus it is likewise with you.You, as one of the cells of My Body, have a consciousness that is MyConsciousness, an intelligence that is My Intelligence, even a will thatis My Will. You have none of these for yourself or of yourself. They areall Mine and for My use only.Now, My consciousness and My Intelligence and My Will are whollyImpersonal, and therefore are common with you and with all the cellsof My Body, even as they are common with all the cells of your body.


We share a common consciousness, a common intelligence and acommon will with all beings in the universe. These are ours to use,but do not belong to us. The idea of copyrighting and protecting ourspiritual creations has always seemed strange to me, as I have neverfelt that any of those ideas which flow through me belonged to me. Ihave always felt that I am simply a channel through which they flow,and that they belong to all beings and can be used by all beings.

We are one being and each of us is bringing into material expressionother aspects of our beautiful Divine Self. Our purpose, then, is to eachcome into contact with the center of all consciousness, intelligenceand will, and bring forth into this material plane all of this splendor,sharing it freely with these other expressions of our own being (ourfellow beings) so that we may enjoy "Heaven on Earth."

36. I AM, and, being wholly Impersonal, My Consciousness, My In-telligence and My Will, working in you and in the other cells of MyBody, which constitute the I AM of you and of them, must work Im-personally, -- just as they work Impersonally in the cells of your body.Therefore, I, and the I AM of you and of your brother, and the con-sciousness and intelligence of all cells of all bodies, are ONE.I AM the directing Intelligence of All, the animating Spirit, the Life,the Consciousness of all matter, of all Substance.If you can see it, You, the Real you, the Impersonal you, are in all andare one with all, are in Me and are one with Me; just as I AM in youand in all, and thereby am expressing My Reality through you andthrough all.

We are reminded, here, of two important facts. One is that the con-sciousness which says ‘I AM’ stopping there at the word "AM", anddoes not go on to say what ‘I am’, thus maintains its impersonalnature. It does not say I am man, animal or plant or sun or planet. Thewords ‘Be still and know that I AM’ are from the Bible and they areGod’s answer to man as to what he is. He is the I AM in all beings, inall objects.


Thus we are encouraged to use these words "I AM" without addingour usual ‘this body’ or ‘personality’. There is only one I AM in theuniverse and that is God. God is the only "I" in all beings. There is noother "I". Thus that "I" must be impersonal and can never be limitedto a particular form.

The second fact is that our "I AM" is the "I AM" of every otherbeing in the universe. Thus the consciousness which says "I AM" inus is that same consciousness which says "I AM" in our spouse, chil-dren, parents, friends, coworkers, employer, employees, those who wefind negative and aggressive, and in those who we reject as evil, lazy,worthless or unacceptable. Yes, we are in all beings, in those we likeor desire and in those who we find repulsive. The real us is the "I" inall beings.

37. This will, which you call your will, is likewise no more yours per-sonally than is this consciousness and this intelligence of your mindand of the cells of your body yours.It is but that small portion of My Will which I permit the personal youto use. Just as fast as you awaken to a recognition of a certain poweror faculty within you and begin consciously to use it, do I allow youthat much more of My Infinite Power.All power and its use is but so much recognition and understandingof the use of My Will.Your will and all your powers are only phases of My Will, which I sup-ply to suit your capacity to use it.Were I to entrust you with the full power of My Will, before you knowhow consciously to use it, it would annihilate your body utterly.

The power with which we accomplish any task is simply borrowedfrom the one Universal Will Power. It is not ours and not generated byus. It is simply used by us to manifest our various purposes here onthe material plane. The example of the house current will be useful inunderstanding this.


In our home’s electrical lines, there is an almost unlimited supply ofpower for our purposes (imagine that these lines are capable of carry-ing any amount of power which we need). Each instrument, applianceor machine, which is connected up to these power lines, uses the en-ergy available to perform its very particular purpose such as lightingup a room, or heating it, or cooling it, or cleaning it, or making musi-cal sounds, or creating a breeze or pulverizing the garbage, or wash-ing the dishes. Each machine manifests its purpose for existing by us-ing this one common energy source available to all appliances.

The power, however, does not belong to any of these instruments,They have no way of manufacturing their own. They are all useless inthe case of a blackout. (Can you imagine a spiritual blackout? Perhapswe are living in one!). They all share one "universal power supply."

We as personalities are like those instruments and appliances. We donot have our own power source. We are totally dependent on the oneUniversal Will, the Universal Power which we use as long as we arein these physical bodies.

If we were to be exposed to the immensity of that power at this stageof our evolution, we would be burnt out in the same way that a wirethrough which too much current has passed is burnt and melted. Weare protected from this danger by certain safety mechanisms whichprevent us from having access to large amounts of this energy beforewe are ready.

Most spiritual systems offer various techniques for preparing our bodyand mind so that we can accept greater amounts of this spiritual ener-gy (Holy Spirit) so as to manifest greater portions of our spiritual be-ing here on Earth. There will be no space to go into those techniqueshere. Let it suffice to say that the most important preparation is to freeour selves from the identification with the ego, its body and person-ality, and thus from the danger of its using this energy in selfish ways.Purity is our greatest safety measure. There are also techniquesavailable for increasing the flow of this energy through our being, butthese too are dangerous without an experienced and pure-minded


teacher. (For more details see our book "The Art of Meditation.")

38. To test your strength and more often to show you what the misuseof My Power does to you, I at times allow you to commit a sin, so-called, or to make a mistake. I even permit you to become inflated withthe sense of My Presence within you, when It manifests as a con-sciousness of My Power, My Intelligence, My Love; and I let you takethese and use them for your own personal purposes. But not for long;for, not being strong enough to control them, they soon take the bit intheir teeth, run away with you, throw you down in the mire, and dis-appear from your consciousness for the time being.

In the case that we should at some point experience certain spiritualpowers such as seeing the aura, astral travel, reading others’ thoughts,being able to heal others, it is very likely that they will soon disappearif we have not freed ourselves from the illusion of our separate per-sonal identity. In such cases we might have various problems; but thosealso will be lessons in the school of life, and will be one more affir-mation of our need to let go of our sense of separateness.

39. Always I AM there to pick you up, after the fall, although you donot know it at the time; first straightening you out and then startingyou onward again, by pointing out the reason for your fall; and final-ly, when you are sufficiently humbled, causing you to see that thesepowers accruing to you by the conscious use of My Will, My Intelli-gence and My Love, are allowed you only for use in My Service, andnot at all for your own personal ends.

All mistakes are simply opportunities for learning. The UniversalIntelligence is there with us at all moments guiding us if only we aresensitive to its messages. When we cannot hear its subtle messagesthen it needs to "knock more loudly", perhaps in the form of catastro-phes, crises, or illnesses since we could not hear the "subtle knock-


ing".

40. Do the cells of your body, the muscles of your arm, think to setthemselves up as having a separate will from your will, or a separateintelligence from your intelligence?No, they know no intelligence but yours, no will but yours.After a while it will be that you will realize you are only one of thecells of My Body; and that your will is not your will, but Mine; thatwhat consciousness and what intelligence you have are Mine wholly;and that there is no such person as you, you personally being only aphysical form containing a human brain, which I created for the pur-pose of expressing in matter an Idea, a certain phase of which I couldexpress best only in that particular form.

This is the second time that He hints that our personalities have a spe-cial place in creation, as instruments for the expression of the DivineWill. But like all instruments, all the power, intelligence and respon-sibility and rewards for all achievement and efforts belong to the ‘mas-ter technician’ who has created and is using the instruments.

41. All this may be difficult for you now to accept, and you may protestvery strenuously that it cannot be, that every instinct of your naturerebels against such yielding and subordinating yourself to an unseenand unknown power, however Impersonal or Divine.Fear not, it is only your personality that thus rebels. If you continueto follow and study My Words, all will soon be made clear, and I willsurely open up to your inner understanding many wonderful Truthsthat now are impossible for you to comprehend. Your Soul will rejoiceand sing glad praises, and you will bless these words for the messagethey bring.

It is difficult for us to accept such a truth as the nonexistence of ourpersonalities as separate beings and that they are simply instruments


for use by some higher power. This reaction however is natural fromour personality which feels that it is losing its identity.

Would we feel that it is unjust that the fingers which we created andwhich we guide on a daily basis should give up their personal will andlisten to our commands so that they could function with more unityand effective cooperation? We have created them for our purpose ofexpression and now they say that they want to have their own will.They react; but only because they have forgotten that their con-sciousness is our consciousness and that they have no other con-sciousness except ours and that they cannot exist apart from our con-sciousness!

It is natural for our personalities to react. But for how long can a fin-ger resist the will of the body. The total consciousness will soon takeover regardless as to how much it would prefer this process to beagreed upon by the finger. We have been given much freedom in thisprocess.

Real freedom is to be free from the ignorance which causes oursuffering - the illusion of separate existence.



CHAPTER 5

THE KEY

42. Now you may not even yet know I AM, or believe that I AM real-ly you, or that I AM likewise your bother and your sister, and that youare all parts of Me and One with Me.You may not realize that the Souls of you and your brother and sis-ter, the only real and imperishable parts of the mortal you, are butdifferent phases of Me in expression in what is called Nature.Likewise you may not realize that you and your brothers and sistersare phases or attributes of My Divine Nature, just as your humanpersonality, with its mortal body, mind and intellect, is a phase ofyour human nature.No, you do not realize this yet, but I speak of it now, that you mayknow the signs when they begin to appear in your consciousness, asthey surely will.In order to recognize these signs, all that now follows must be con-

sidered carefully and studied, and should not be passed by until Mymeaning, at least in some degree, is grasped.Once you fully understand the principle I here set down, then all MyMessage will become clear and comprehensible.I first give you the Key that will unlock every mystery that now hidesfrom you the secret of My Being.This Key, when you once know how to use it, will open the door to allWisdom and all Power in heaven and earth. Yea, it will open the doorto the Kingdom of Heaven, and then you have but to enter in tobecome consciously One with Me.

It is natural that we find it difficult to comprehend what our higher

The Key 53

self is telling our personality. Thus we are now going to get a KEYthat our personality can use in order to make this transition.

43. This Key is"To THINK is to CREATE", or"As you THINK in your HEART, so is it with you".Stop and meditate on this that it may get firmly fixed in your mind.A Thinker is a Creator.A Thinker lives in a world of his own conscious creation.When you once know how "to think", you can create at will anythingyou wish, -- whether it be a new personality, a new environment, ora new world.

No one else is responsible for what we experience. We are sole cre-ators of our realities and no one else. We create our reality in three ways.

1. We are creating our reality with our mental images - projectedoutward onto the screen of life creating realities analogous with theseimages. Whatever we are experiencing in life is a result of ourthoughts. When our thoughts change, we will create a different real-ity.

2. Our thoughts and actions also attract that which we believe. Wecall this mirroring or sympathetic vibration. Some of these thoughtsor actions may have occurred in the distance past, as is with the lawof Karma. Some might be our present thoughts and actions.

3. Additionally, our thoughts interpret what happens so events agreewith what we believe.

If we change what we believe, think and feel, we can create a com-pletely different reality from the one we have created until now.


44. Let us see if you cannot grasp some of the Truths hidden andcontrolled by this Key.You have been shown how all consciousness is One, and how it is allMy Consciousness, and yet is also yours and likewise that of the ani-mal, the plant, the stone, and the invisible cell.You have seen how this consciousness is controlled by My Will, whichcauses the invisible cells to unite and form the various organisms forthe expression and use of the different Centers of Intelligencethrough which I desire to express.But you cannot yet see how you can direct and control the con-sciousness of the cells of your own body, not to speak of those ofother bodies, even if you and I and they are all one in consciousnessand intelligence.By paying especial attention to what follows, however, you now maybe enabled to see this.Have you ever taken the pains to study out what is consciousness?How it seems to be an impersonal state of awareness, of waiting toserve or to be directed or used by some power latent in and inti-mately related to itself?How man seems to be merely the highest type of organism contain-ing this consciousness, which is directed and used by this powerwithin itself?

There is one universal power – light - consciousness. We are nowasked if we have observed that that consciousness is a neutral stateof mind just “waiting to serve or to be directed or used by somepower latent in and intimately related to itself?”

We are one of those main directing mechanisms, whose purpose isto come into contact with that Universal Consciousness and thendirect it towards various goals and manifest it in the material worldin various ways. Our thoughts and desires give form to that formlessconsciousness. We have not yet grasped the highest possible expres-sion of that which we could possibly create, nor the extent of thepower and intelligence available to us as “directors or focusers” ofthis consciousness.

The Key 55

45. That this power latent in man's consciousness and in all con-sciousness is nothing but Will, My Will? For you know that all poweris but the manifestation of My Will.Now you have been told that in the beginning I created man in "MyImage and Likeness", after which I breathed into him the Breath ofLife and he became a Living Soul.By creating man in My Image and Likeness I created an organismcapable of expressing all of My Consciousness and all of My Will,which means likewise all of My Power, My Intelligence, and MyLove. I therefore made it perfect in the beginning, patterning it afterMy own Perfection.When I breathed into man's organism My Breath, it became alivewith Me; for then it was I breathed into it My Will -- not from with-out, but from within -- from the Kingdom of Heaven within, wherealways I AM. Ever afterward I breathed and lived and had My Beingwithin man, for I created him in My Image and Likeness only for thatpurpose.The proof of this is, man does not and cannot breath of himself.Something far greater than his conscious, natural self lives in hisbody and breathes through his lungs. A mighty power within his bodythus uses the lungs, even as it uses the heart to force the blood con-taining the life it indrew through the lungs to every cell of the body;as it uses the stomach and other organs to digest and assimilate foodto make blood, tissue, hair and bone; as it uses the brain, the tongue,the hands and feet, to think and say and do everything that man does.This power is My Will to BE and LIVE in man. Therefore, whateverman is, I AM, and whatever man does, or you do, I do, and whatev-er you say or think, it is I Who say or think it through your organism.You were also told that when man was thus possessed of My Breathhe was given dominion over all the kingdoms of the earth. Whichmeans he was made lord of the earth, the sea, the air and the ethers,and all beings living in all these kingdoms paid him homage andwere subject to his will.This naturally was so, for I, within man's consciousness and withinall consciousness, AM always manifesting My Will; and I, the lordand ruler of man's organism, AM likewise the lord and ruler of allorganisms in which consciousness dwells. As all consciousness is My


Consciousness and It dwells wherever there is life, and as there is nosubstance in which there is not life, then My Consciousness must bein everything, - in earth, water, air and fire and therefore must fill allspace. In fact it is space, or that which man calls space.Then My Will, being the power latent in all consciousness, mustreach everywhere. Therefore man's will, which is but a focalizationof My Will, must likewise reach everywhere; hence the consciousnessof all organisms, including his own, is subject to man's direction andcontrol.All it needs is for him consciously to realize this, realize that I, theImpersonal Self within him, AM constantly directing, controlling andusing the consciousness of all organisms every moment of every dayof his life.I AM doing this by and through his thinking.

Let us enumerate the basic concepts reiterated and added here in thispiece.

1. All power, intelligence and love are expressions of the one uni-versal being.

2. We, as personalities, are simply instruments created for the expres-sion of the divine qualities inherent in that being.

3. Our personalities are created in God’s “Image and Likeness”,which means that they contain all of the divine attributes in a latentstate and are capable of eventually expressing them.

4. The divine being and the kingdom of heaven are within us. Divinepower, love and intelligence are inner forces seeking outward expres-sion. They are not something which we have to obtain from outsideourselves.

5. Divine Consciousness continuously sustains our being, just as wesustain our cells. If we as consciousness abandon our bodies, ourcells decompose and die. They have no life without our moment to

The Key 57

moment sustaining power. Just as the light at the cinema projects theimages on the screen, this material plane is a result of a projection ofconsciousness from within it by the Universal Consciousness. Thetype of creation which our personalities experience is, however,dependent on our thoughts and beliefs.

6. We need to experience that we are instruments of a higher power,and thus behave accordingly.

46. I AM doing this with and through man's organism. Man thinkshe thinks; but it is I, the Real I of him, who think through his organ-ism. Through this thinking and his spoken word I accomplish all thatman does, and make man and his world all that they are.It makes no difference if man and his world are not what he suppos-es they are. They are just what I created them to be for My Purpose.But, if I do all the thinking, man does not and cannot think, I hearyou say.Yes, here seems a mystery, but it will be revealed to you, if you notecarefully what follows:For I AM going to teach you -- man -- HOW to think.

The Divine does everything. It even thinks through us. What do wedo then? Perhaps the secret is in the meaning of the word to “think”.Is it to simply repeat a programmed thought as does the tape playeror video or computer? Do they think or do they simply repeat what-ever has been programmed into them? Do we think or repeat pro-grammings?

In the next chapter we learn How to Think.


CHAPTER 6

THINKING AND CREATING

47. I have said that man does not think; that it is I, within him, Whodo his thinking.I have also said man thinks he thinks.As this is an apparent contradiction, I needs must show you that man,ordinarily, does not think, any more than he does anything else he sup-poses he does.For I, within him, do all that he does; but I necessarily do it throughhis organism, through his personality, his body, mind and soul.I will point out how this can be.First, try to realize that I made you in My Image and Likeness, andthat I have My Being within you. Even if you do not know this nowand believe that I, God, AM somewhere without, and that we are sep-arately, try for the time being to imagine I AM within you.Next, realize that which you do when you think is not real thinking,because it is not conscious thinking; for you are unconscious of Me,the Inspirer and Director of every idea and thought that enters yourmind.Next, realize because I AM within you, and you are My Image andLikeness, and therefore possess all of My Faculties, you have the pow-er of thinking; but not being conscious that thinking is creating andthat it is one of My Divine Powers you are using, you have indeed allyour life been thinking, but it has all been mis-thinking, or what youwould call error-thinking.And this error-thinking, this not knowing it is My Power you have beenthus misusing, has been separating you in consciousness farther andfarther from Me; but all the time fulfilling My Purpose, which later on

Thinking And Creating 59

will be made manifest to you.The proof of this is, you think you are separated from Me, that you areliving in a material World, that your body of Flesh engenders and har-bors pleasure and pain, and that an evil influence, called the Devil, ismanifesting in the world, opposing My Will.

Until now, we have been error-thinking. We have been living in anillusion of separateness, which has obstructed us from receiving andmanifesting real thoughts. Do we consider dreams to be validthoughts, conscious thinking? We have been dreaming a commondream for some millions of years. A dream in which we have believedthat "you are separated from Me, that you are living in a materialWorld, that your body of Flesh engenders and harbors pleasure andpain, and that an evil influence, called the Devil, is manifesting in theworld, opposing My Will."

We have dreamt that we are in danger of not being loved by an "aus-tere and foreboding God". We have imagined and created a veryhuman Divine Being with conditional love like ourselves. We havefeared some imaginary devil who could have some significant poweragainst the divine.

As dreamers, we live in our dream until we are awakened. We do notawaken easily because this is common dream and those around usagree on its reality.

We are dream-thinking. Our thoughts are valid for our "dream world"and seem logical to us, but we are not actually thinking, just as we donot consider that the thoughts which we have in a dream are realthinking.

48. Yes, you think all these things are so.They are -- to you, for all things are to man's mortal consciousnesswhat he thinks or believes they are.I have likewise caused them to appear to man to be what he thinks


they are. This also is to suit my purpose, and to fulfill the law of cre-ating.Let us see if this is not true.If you believe a thing is so, is not that thing really so -- to you?It is not true that a thing seems real to you, like some sin or evil, so-called, some sorrow, trouble or worry, only because your thinking orbelieving it so makes it such? Others might see that thing entirely dif-ferently and might think your view of it foolish. Might they not?If this is true, then your body, your personality, your character, yourenvironment, your world, are what they appear to be to you, becauseyou have thought them into their present status.Therefore you can change them by the same process, if they do not

please you; you can make them whatever you will, by thinking themso. Can you not?

If we believe in the power of love and unity, these will become reali-ty. If we believe that we are healthy and full of creative vital energy,this too will be a reality. If we believe in our common goodness, thiswill be our reality.

This not brain washing. This is realizing the truth and living it. It isgetting free from our illusionary childhood programming.

49. But how can one do real thinking, conscious thinking, so as tobring about this change? you ask.First know that I, your Real Self, purposely brought to your attentionthese things which now are displeasing and which cause you to thinkthem as being what they now seem to be to you. I, and I alone, AMthus preparing your human mind so that, when you turn within to Mein abiding Faith and Trust, I can enable you to see and bring into out-er manifestation the Reality of these things which now seem so un-satisfactory.For I bring to you everything that, by its outer seeming, can attract orlure your human mind onward in its earthly search, in order to teachyou of the illusoriness of all outer appearance of material things to

Thinking and Creating 61

the human mind, and of the fallibility of all human understanding; sothat you will turn finally within to Me and My Wisdom, as the One andOnly Interpreter and Guide.

How can we do real thinking?

First we must realize that all of our searching for happiness, our mis-takes and "sins", our attempts to find pleasure or satisfaction, securi-ty or affirmation through the outer world was allowed by our Univer-sal Self. This was allowed so that we would realize through first handexperience that these cannot give us permanent satisfaction.

Having realized that our human mind is unable to guide us properly,we will thus turn inward for another source of guidance, our Imper-sonal Self.

50. When you have turned thus within to Me, I will open your eyesand cause you to see that the only way you can ever bring about thischange in thinking, is by first changing your attitude toward all thesethings you now think are not what they ought to be.That is, if they are unsatisfactory or obnoxious to you and affect youso as to cause you discomfort of body or disturbance of mind, -- why,stop thinking that they can so affect or disturb you.For who is the master? - Your body, your mind, or You, the I AM with-in?Then why not show You are master, by thinking the true things the IAM of you within wishes you to think?

Once we have turned inward, the next step is to learn to accept thoseparts of our lives which at the present are not acceptable to us or arecausing us pain, fear, guilt, bitterness, anger, hate, or other negativeemotions. Some possible "unpleasant" aspects of our lives might bethe following.


1. We may feel guilt. We may have now awakened to the fact that wehave not always behaved in harmony with the laws of unity and love,and that we may have done to others, that which we would not haveliked them to do to us. In such a case, we will need to accept that wewere guided to act in that way due to our ignorance at that time andnow, having seen the results, we are motivated to modify our behav-ior and the beliefs. This, then, becomes valuable learning experience.

We can ask forgiveness of those whom we may have harmed. We canfree ourselves from the needs, desires or fears which caused us to actin that way. Then we can forgive ourselves realizing that our HigherSelf allowed this to happen so that we and the others could learn fromthis experience.

2. Another possibility is that we feel that life is not giving us what weneed in order to be happy. Perhaps we would like greater health, plea-sure, relationships, money, comforts, activities, freedom, love and af-fection or whatever we think we "must have" in order to feel secure,happy or affirmed.

One lesson might be to be happy without ‘that’ by discovering our in-ner sources of happiness security and self-worth. Another lesson maybe to learn to find the power to change the situation so that we are ableto create more of what we want.

Our lesson in all cases is to be happy. We need to stop allowing thatwhich we desire to have so much power over us. We are giving it thispower. We are giving it this importance. We give to every objectand person the importance they have for us.

We need to master our minds and bodies and not allow them to both-er us or obstruct our clarity, happiness or effectiveness when they haveproblems.

51. It is only by your thinking these other things, by allowing theseinharmonious thoughts to enter your mind, and by so doing, giving


them the power so to affect or disturb you, that they have any such in-fluence over you. When you stop thinking into them this power, andturn within to Me and allow Me to direct your thinking, they will atonce disappear from your consciousness, and dissolve into the noth-ingness from which you created them by your thinking.When you are willing to do this, then and then only are you ready toreceive Truth, and, by proper conscious thinking, directed by Me, tocreate the true and permanent things I within wish you to create.Thus the next time we are overcome by negativity, fear, suffering, de-pression, bitterness or any other unpleasant feeling or thought, let usturn within and come into contact with our Higher Self. We can offerour negativity to God or our higher self. Or we can speak to our ‘neg-ativity’ commanding (or explaining to) it to "Be Still - and Know - IAM - God". We can remind our selves that we are not this body ormind; that we are the impartial witness of their functioning. (The fourmethods given in technique No. 2 at the end of the book may be help-ful here.)

Another key is to cease giving importance to negative thoughts andto connect with our higher consciousness. We need to free ourselvesfrom our self-created melodrama and realize that all is exactly whatwe need for the next step in our learning process. We need faith thatthe divine knows what we are experiencing and is allowing it be-cause that is what is best for our evolution.

52. Then, when you can thus distinguish the true from the false, thereal from the seeming, your conscious thinking will be as potent to cre-ate all things you desire, as has been your unconsciousness thinkingin the past in creating those things you once desired but now find ob-noxious.For it was by your unconscious thinking, or thinking unconscious ofthe control your desires exercised over your creative power, that yourworld and your life are now what you sometime in the past desiredthem to be.


The key to a new more positive reality is in "distinguishing the truefrom the false". Until now our ‘unconscious thinking’ has created areality which is probably not satisfactory to us. This type of thinkingbased on the illusion of our separateness from God, people and naturehas caused us to act in selfishly oriented ways which in the end havecreated many problems for us as individuals, families, society and asa planet.

We have created unsatisfactory economic, ecological, political, edu-cational and health systems. Feeling fearful of not having what weneed in order to feel secure, satisfied and affirmed, we adopted an ‘ac-cumulation-consciousness’ in which we saw ourselves as weak andvulnerable beings living in a difficult and antagonistic world. This cre-ated fear and desire, our two main obstacles to inner peace. Throughfear and desire we have created the reality which we are experienc-ing. If we want to change that reality we will have to free ourselvesfrom these two. The way to do that is to understand and experiencethe nature of our true Self.

And yet desire is the mechanism by which our inner ideas and inspi-rations come into manifestation. Desire as we will learn is a lowermanifestation of divine will. How can we understand this confusingpoint about desires?

53. Have you ever studied and analyzed the process of the workingof your mind when a new Idea fertile with possibilities appears?Have you noticed the relation that Desire bears to such an Idea, andhow, through thinking, that Idea is finally brought to actual fruition?Let us study this relation and process.There is always first the Idea, not considering at this moment the ne-cessity or occasion for Its appearance. It matters not whence the Ideacomes, from within or without; for it is always I who inspire It or causeIt to impress your consciousness at the particular moment it does.Then, just to the extent that you grow quiet and focus your attentionupon that Idea, stilling all the activities of your mind and eliminatingall other ideas and thoughts from your consciousness, so that Idea can


have full sway, do I illumine your mind and cause to unfold beforeyour mental gaze the various phases and possibilities contained with-in that Idea.This takes place, however, up to this point, without any volition onyour part, other than focusing or concentrating your attention uponthe Idea.Once I have given your human mind a view of Its possibilities, andhave enlisted your interest, then does your human personality take upits task; for as I created and inspired the Idea in your mind, so did Icause that Idea to fructify therein and give birth to Desire, -- desire tobring into outer manifestation all the possibilities of the Idea, Desirethus becoming the mortal agent of My Will and supplying the motivePower; just as the human personality is the mortal instrument used toconfine and focus that Power.Yes, all ideas and all desires come thus from Me. They are My Ideasand My Desires which I inspire in your mind and heart in order tobring them through you into outer manifestation.You have no ideas of your own and could not possibly have a desirethat came from other than Me, for I AM all there Is. Therefore all de-sires are Good, and when thus understood unfailingly come intospeedy and complete fulfillment.

The mechanism of inspiration and inner guidance is explained in thispassage. All ideas come to us from the Universal Mind. These ideascome to us in order to further our evolution. This evolution may pro-ceed through pleasant and unpleasant experiences.

We may be guided to investigate some activity simply to learn thatlasting happiness cannot be found in there. We may be guided to cre-ate something only to have it soon after destroyed or disappear, so thatwe can learn detachment. We may be guided from within to do some-thing which will in the end bring us criticism and social rejection be-cause through these tests we will learn inner strength. Or we may beguided to actions that will make life more beautiful and more harmo-nious for us and others.


These inspirations may come in moments of peace or relaxation, es-pecially during or after sleep or meditation. But they can occur at anymoment, while walking in nature, or on a crowded sidewalk, whiletalking a shower or driving a car. They may also come from withoutin the form of messages which stick in our minds as we are listeningto someone talk, or while watching TV, or listening to the radio, orreading a book or a sign which we are passing on the road.

Its apparent source is not important. There is only one ultimate sourceof all ideas and inspirations - the Universal Intellect. We do not, how-ever always understand these ideas in their purest forms.

54. You may wrongly interpret My Desires, My Urges from within,and seek to use them for your own selfish purpose, but even while per-mitting this they still fulfill My Purpose. For it is only by letting youmisuse My Gifts and by the suffering such misuse brings, that I canmake you into the clean and selfless channel I require for the perfectexpression of My Ideas.

We will be told more about how we misinterpret these ideas later. Itis important to understand that even this misinterpretation is a part ofour evolutionary process, because through it we are able to discoverthe suffering which using "them for your own selfish purpose," willhave on our lives. We are allowed to interpret these ideas selfishly sothat eventually we will realize that this is not useful, that we will notfind happiness in this way, and thus stop doing this and become "theclean and selfless channel I require for the perfect expression of MyIdeas."

For example, we are inspired with the divine idea of love and unity.For thousands of years we have interpreted this to mean personal love,erotas, sex, exclusive relationships in which we believe that the otheris our property. Eventually we begin to understand that love is not that,that love is not becoming addicted to a person and fearing not havinghim or her. Love is wanting the other to be happy, love is helping,


whether the other is kind to us or not; love is accepting uncondition-ally; love is realizing that we are the other, and the other is us, that weare one. Love is realizing that there is only one being, that there isonly one lover and one beloved, that all are one being.

A divine idea can be implanted in us, and then pass through thousandsof years of evolution in our understanding and employment of thatidea until we are able to manifest it in its purest state. As mentionedit is "by the suffering such misuse brings," that we are motivated tomove on to higher understandings of that idea.

55. We have, then, first the Idea in the mind; then the Desire to bringthe Idea into outer manifestation.So much for the realization. Now for the process of realization.In accordance with the definiteness with which the picture of the Ideais held in the mind. and the extent to which the Idea possesses the per-sonality, does its creative Power, impelled by Desire, proceed with Itswork. This It does by compelling the mortal mind to think out or toimagine (image in), or, in other words, to build mental forms intowhich I can pour, as into a vacuum, the Impersonal, elemental, vitalsubstance of the Idea. When the Word is spoken, either silently or au-dibly, consciously or unconsciously, this substance at once begins tomaterialize Itself, by first directing and controlling the consciousnessand all the activities of both mind and body, and of all minds and allbodies connected with or related to the Idea, -- for remember, all con-sciousness, and all minds and all bodies are Mine, and are not sepa-rated but are One and wholly Impersonal, -- and then so attracting,directing, shaping, and molding conditions, things and events that,sooner or later, the Idea actually comes forth into definite, tangiblemanifestation.

Here are mentioned some factors which have to do with the manifes-tation of any idea or desire.1. The length of time which it occupies our minds.2. The intensity of our need to manifest it.


3. Our mental images or thought forms.4. The divine force - universal energy which flows into every idea ordesire and propels into material manifestation.5. Our mental, emotional and physical energies and activities that aredirected towards that goal.

At the same time other individuals may be motivated from within tocooperate in this creation and bringing forth of this idea into physicalreality as all are instruments of this one consciousness, which is thesource and power behind the idea.

The degree to which we can be open channels for this flow, dependson our "life alignment", which means the degree of consistency thatexists between our conscience, thoughts, words and actions. When weare consistent and act in harmony with our conscience, always speak-ing the truth, then we are open channels for this flow.

56. So it is that every thing, every condition, every event that evertranspired, was first an Idea in the mind. It was by desiring, by think-ing, and by speaking forth the Word, that these ideas came into visi-ble manifestation.Think this out and prove it for yourself.This you can do, if you will, by taking any Idea that comes and fol-lowing it out through the above process to realization; or by tracingback any feat you have accomplished, any picture you have painted,any machine you have invented, or any particular thing or conditionnow existing, to the Idea from which it sprang.This is the plan and process of all true thinking, and therefore of allCreation.Listen! You have now and always have had, through this power ofthinking, dominion over all the kingdoms of the earth. If you but knowit, You have now, this moment, only to Think and SPEAK THE WORD,-- realizing your power, and that I, God, your Omniscient, Om-nipresent, Omnipotent Self, will bring about the results, -- and the wait-ing consciousness of the invisible cells of all matter upon which yourwill and attention become focused, -- which waiting consciousness is


My consciousness, remember, -- will begin immediately to obey anddo exactly according to the image or plans you have prepared by yourthinking.

Our thoughts are the building blocks of our emotional, mental andphysical reality. The concept of the projection light at the cinema willhelp us understand this. The light before it passes through the film isthe impersonal, pure, unconditioned, unlimited Self. It has no form,no characteristics. It passes through the film, and depending on theparticular images which are then on the film, takes a form and obtainscharacteristics. It is still the impersonal light, which is just temporarilyappearing in this form. And if there are thousands of persons appear-ing on the film then all those persons appearing on the screen are man-ifested by the one light. There are not thousands of little lights, onefor each person, animal, plant, or the earth, sea or sky which appearon the screen. There is one light and all that appear on the screen aremanifestations of that one light.

The light is the power of creation without which nothing would be ap-pearing on the screen. The screen is the material world which simplyis a result of the light and images which are appearing on the film. Thefilm is the divine mind - or our collective mind. We are the divine mindevolving in its ability to express its divine perfection on the materialplane.

Our thoughts are the images on the screen that create our personal andcollective reality. These ideas are planted by the Divine Mind. At firstwe misinterpret them.

Our thoughts have the power of the universe behind them and thus areomnipotent. Sooner or later they will become reality (since they arein front of the projecting divine light-consciousness). Our thoughtswill become reality; but until they are free from our programming, wemay not be happy with the reality which they will become.


57. For all things are made by the Word, and without the Word wasnot anything made that was made.When you can once realize this and can know that I AM Conscious-ness within you is one with the consciousness of all animate and inan-imate matter, and that Its will is one with your will, which is My Will,and that all your desires are My Desires, then will you begin to knowand feel Me within, and will acknowledge the Power and Glory of MyIdea, which is eternally expressing Itself Impersonally through you.

Here we are reminded of the opening words of the Gospel of St. John."In the beginning was the word. All was created through the word andnothing has ever been created which has not been created by theword." This word of creation will be discussed in more detail later.

The main message here is that the I AM within us is "one with the con-sciousness of all animate and inanimate matter, and that Its will is onewith your will, which is My Will". Thus our will is directly connect-ed with the consciousness and will in every being and object in cre-ation. This is another key to the power of thinking. Our thoughts areaffecting all the beings and objects around us.

The second point here is that all of our desires originate in the one di-vine consciousness, regardless as to whether we have understood themin their purest form. Understand this will bring inner reconciliation.Once we have accepted everything as having divine origin, then wewill need to learn how to channel and use all these properly.

58. But it is first wholly necessary that you learn HOW to think, howto know Your thoughts, those directed by Me, from the thoughts of oth-ers; how to trace thoughts back to their source and to banish unde-sirable ones at will from your consciousness; and finally how to con-trol and utilize your desires so that they will always serve You, insteadof your being a slave to them.You have within you all possibilities. For I AM there. My Idea mustexpress, and It must express through you. It will express itself perfectly


- if you but let it; if you will only still your human mind, put aside allpersonal Ideas, beliefs and opinions, and let it flow forth. All you needto do is to turn within to Me, and let Me direct your thinking and yourdesires, let Me express whatever I will, you personally accepting anddoing what I desire you to do. Then will your desires come true, yourlife become one grand harmony, your world a heaven and your selfone with My Self.When you have begun to realize this and have glimpsed somewhat ofits inner meaning, then you will be ready to grasp the real import ofwhat follows.

We are now encouraged to learn to discriminate between our divine-ly inspired thoughts and the other’s thoughts or our social pro-gramming. We have been programmed like robots from birth to be-lieve in our separateness, to believe in danger, in our unworthiness, inour need to prove ourselves to the others for our self-worth, the needto compare ourselves with others and function competitively.

We have been programmed to desire what we do not have, to feel jeal-ous of those who have it, worry and have anxiety because we fear thatwe will be able to get or keep what we want. We have learned that weare not responsible for our realities but that we are the unfortunate vic-tims of other peoples evilness. We are programmed to believe that wecannot be happy without a spouse, children, money and many pos-sessions. We have learned to mistrust people and believe that they wantto harm us.

These and many other such examples are "the thoughts of others; "which cloud our mind and prevent us from hearing "Your thoughts,those directed by Me," which will lead us to ultimate fulfillment onall levels of our being.

We need the faith that the kingdom of heaven is within us. That weare divine. That we are in the Divine and that the divine is withinus. Faith that we are "Temples of the living God".


CHAPTER 7

THE WORD

59. We will now take the Key and show you how the plan and process justdescribed is the one by which the world came into existence, how the earthand all that is in it and on it, including yourself and your brothers and sis-ters, are but the outer manifestations of an Idea, My Idea, which is now be-ing thought into life expression.I, the Creator, Am the Original THINKER, The One and Only THINKER.First know that.As previously stated, man does not think. It is I Who think through his or-ganism. Man believes he thinks, but before he has awakened to a realizationof Me within he only takes the thoughts I attract to or inspire in his mind,and, mistaking their real meaning and purpose, places a personal con-struction upon them and, through the selfish desires thus aroused, createsfor himself all his troubles and brings upon himself all his woes.These apparent mistakes, misconstructions and interferences of man are inreality only the obstacles in his way to be overcome, that he may, throughthe overcoming, finally develop a body and mind strong and clean and ca-pable enough to express perfectly and consciously this Idea of Mine eter-nally working within his Soul.Man, then, is only the organism I AM thus preparing through which to man-ifest the perfection of My Idea. He provides the personality, with its body,mind and intellect, through which I can express this Idea perfectly, the phys-ical brain with which I can think and speak It into outer manifestation.

Let us summarize some of the concepts held within this passage.

1. There is only one consciousness and one real Thinker.

The Word 73

2. All has come into existence by being first thought of by that Thinker.

3. Until we awaken to our true nature, we do not actually think, but only repeat programmed thoughts.

4. All our thoughts are planted in our mind by universal conscious-ness, but at first are usually misinterpreted and wrongly manifested.

5. These misconceptions will need to be overcome in order for us tobe useful instruments for the expression of the Divine Will.

6. We are being prepared by the Divine as vehicles for Its expression.

This is the only reason for our existence. Man "provides the person-ality, with its body, mind and intellect, through which I can expressthis Idea perfectly, the physical brain with which I can think and speakIt into outer manifestation."

60. I plant in man's brain an Idea -- any idea. That idea would grow, ma-ture and speedily ripen into complete outer fruition or manifestation, - if manonly would let it, would give his mind and all its thoughts, his heart and allits desires wholly over to Me, and let Me come forth as the perfect fulfill-ment of that Idea.I will now plant in your brain-mind an Idea. May It grow, mature and ripeninto the glorious harvest of Wisdom which is awaiting you, -- if you let Medirect Its growth and expression through you.In one of My other Revelations, called the Bible, you are told much about"The Word", but very few, even the most learned Bible students, comprehendMy meaning.You are told that:"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Wordwas God."The same was in the beginning with God."All things were made by him, -- by the Word, -- and without Him -- the Word--- was not anything made that was made".You shall learn herein how My Word was in the beginning, how It was withMe, and how It was I, My Self; how all things were made by Me and by MyWord, and that without Me and My Word was nothing made that now exists.


We are reminded again of St. John’s emphasis given to the Word. Nowwhat we will be told is what a word is, and how to understand it.

61. Now, a word to the human understanding is a symbol of an Idea; thatis, it stands for, embodies and represents an Idea.You are a Word, a symbol of an Idea, if you can see it. So is a diamond, a vi-olet, a horse.When you can discern the idea back of the symbol, then you know the soulor the reality of the manifestation appearing as a man, a diamond, a horse,a violet.Hence, a word, as used in the above quotation, means an Idea, an Idea la-tent and unmanifest, however, waiting to be expressed, or thought and spo-ken forth, in some form or another.

A word is the spiritual reality latent behind every external manifesta-tion. Behind all beings and objects there is a spiritual reality, a subtlespiritual consciousness-energy which then projects itself outward andbecomes that which we see on the material plane.

We might also call this an idea that seeks expression. You and I asideas in God’s mind are seeking expression. All beings and objectsthen are ideas in God’s mind seeking expression.

62. The Word that was in the beginning and that was with Me was then notonly an Idea, but It was My Idea of My Self IN EXPRESSION in a newstate or condition, which you call earth life.This Idea was, I, My Self, because It was part of Me, being as yet latent andunmanifest within Me; for It was of the substance and essence of My BE-ing,which is Itself an Idea, the One Original Idea.All things were made by Me by the vitalized action of this, My Idea, beingthought and spoken into expression; and nothing has been or ever can beexpressed in earth life without having My Idea as the primary and funda-mental cause and principle of its being.

The "word" that became creation was God’s idea of manifesting him-

The Word 75

self as the physical world. Until then God was (and still is) pure con-sciousness without form. The Divine’s idea is divine. The word isGod. It is a manifestation of God.

Although the image on the screen at the cinema is actually formed anddistorted light, it nevertheless light. All beings and objects and situa-tions then are God’s ideas impinging onto the screen of matter. God’sthoughts are taking form and evolving in matter.

You and I are a few of those evolving ideas. We as divine ideas areperfect in our conception but, as yet, imperfect in our expression.

63. This, My Idea, therefore, is now in the process of unfoldment or of be-ing thought into outer expression - some call it evolution,- just as is the flow-er when the bud puts forth from the stalk and finally opens into the blossom,obeying the urge to express My Idea hidden within its soul.Just so will I develop and unfold all My mediums of expression, which shallfinally, unitedly and completely picture forth My Idea from out their souls,in all the glory of Its perfection.At present these mediums are of such nature that they require many lan-guages of many types, from the simplest to the most complex, composed ofalmost an infinite number of Words, to express My Idea.But when I shall have completely thought out My Idea, or shall have per-fected My many mediums of expression, then shall My Idea shine forth in ev-ery Word, each, in fact, being a perfect part or phase of My Idea, all so cho-sen and arranged that they will really be as one Word, radiating the sublimesignificance of My Meaning.

We are thoughts being thought-out, projected outward from the sub-tler spiritual realms to the physical realm. Our true being is impersonaland perfect, but our personal expression is still in the process of evo-lution. As pure consciousness we are perfect but our personality isevolving.

This stage of that evolution requires that there be a wide variety of ex-periences such as the many religions, countries, languages, and races


as well as the two sexes (for the soul has none of these). Eventuallyas we pass through most of our lessons, we will not need all of thesevarious conflicting energies in order to learn from. They will begingradually to unify and "will really be as one Word, radiating the sub-lime significance of My Meaning."

64. Then shall all languages have melted, merged, into one language, andall Words into One Word; for all mediums shall have become flesh, and allflesh shall have become One flesh, the now perfected medium for the com-plete expression in One Word of My Idea, -- My SELF.Then shall My SELF, now capable of being expressed by these perfectedWords, shine through Its medium of expression, -- through the personalities,their bodies, minds and intellects; and the Word shall have become flesh,or shall BE the flesh.

Our eventual goal is perfect unity on all levels. This will be possibleonly when we abandon the illusion of our separateness, and thus ourfear.

Evolution began with one-celled organisms that gradually united toform more complex organisms such as plants, insects, fish, animalsand then mankind. We too, like cells in a divine body, must unite andcreate a super-organism called united humanity or united beings - in-cluding all the animals, plants, insects and minerals.

We can express much more than an amoeba. But we in a sense are justa conglomeration of cooperating amoebas. Imagine what a "united hu-manity" could do in comparison to millions of humans living sepa-rately and uncooperatively as we are today.

65. This means that all Words, through the regenerative power of My Ideawithin, shall have evolved through the flesh, transmuting and spiritualizingit and making it so transparent and pure that the personality will have noth-ing more of earth nature left in it to hinder Impersonal expression, enablingMy SELF, therefore, to shine forth perfectly and become fully manifest; thusamalgamating once more all Words and all flesh into One Word, THE WORD

The Word 77

which was in the beginning, and which then will shine through all createdflesh as the SUN OF GLORY, -- The CHRIST of GOD!This is the plan and purpose of My Creation and of all manifested things.A glimpse of the process of My Creation, or of My Thinking My Idea of MySelf into Earth expression, will be given in what follows.

The idea is that these personalities that now have been preparedthrough their personal experiences to be able to function and expressthemselves effectively on the earth plane, will now realize the truth oftheir oneness through their Impersonal Self and will become so total-ly selfless and pure that they will express at all moments the divinewill, with no further distortions or misconceptions.

Then the original divine idea of God manifesting his divinity totallyon the earth level will become a reality. The personality will become"...so transparent and pure that the personality will have nothing moreof earth nature left in it to hinder Impersonal expression, enabling MySELF, therefore, to shine forth perfectly and become fully manifest..."


CHAPTER 8

MY IDEA

66. You have been told that the Earth and all things belonging to itare but the outer manifestations of My Idea, which is now in the pro-cess of being thought into perfect expression.You have been shown that My Idea is responsible for all created things,and that It is both the Cause and the Reason for all manifestations,yourself and your brothers and sisters included, all of which have beenthought into existence by Me, the One Original Thinker and Creator.We will not trace the course of that Idea from the beginning, throughIts various stages of Earth expression, as well as the process of MyThinking that Idea into Its present state of manifestation.In the beginning, at the dawn of a new Cosmic Day, when the Wordconsciousness was just awakening and the stillness of Cosmic Nightyet prevailed, I the THINKER conceived My Idea.This My Idea of My Self in manifestation in a new condition, calledEarth expression, I saw completely pictured in the mirror of My Om-niscient Mind. In this mirror I saw the real Earth shining forth bril-liantly in the Cosmos, -- a perfect Sphere, where all the Infinite phas-es, attributes and powers of My Divine Nature were finding perfectexpression through the medium of Angels of Light, living Messengersof My Will, My Word in the Flesh, even as It is in the Celestial Worldof the Eternal.I saw My Self manifesting outwardly as Nature, and My Life as thevivifying and evolving Principle back of all Manifestation. I saw Love,the Divine Creative Power, as the animating and vitalizing Force backof all Life, and My Desire to give perfect expression to that Love asthe Potential and Real Cause and Reason of the birth of My Idea.

My Idea 79

All this I saw mirrored in My All-seeing and All-knowing Mind, whichcould see and reflect only the Soul of things or their Reality. There-fore this that I saw pictured in My Mind was the Real Earth, in fact,its beginning, its conception into Cosmic being.

Creation is the materially manifestation the Divine’s Idea of Itself.This idea is already perfect and complete. It will become a reality,because it is an idea in the omniscient and omnipotent Universal Con-sciousness. It is in the process of now becoming a material reality, justas the almond tree is already perfected within the almond seed but ispassing through the process of becoming a tree in physical reality; andjust as our lives and energies are manifest are in that simple originalcell - a union of a sperm cell and ovum.

We are basic instruments in that process of the Divine’s Idea becom-ing physical reality. We are the physical vehicles through which it willbe perfected. We are "the medium of Angels of Light, living Messen-gers of My Will, My Word in the Flesh", through which this is takingplace.

67. Now, my Consciousness is the inner essence of all Space and allLife. It is the real Substance of My All-comprehending and All-in-cluding Mind, whose informing and vitalizing Center is everywhereand Its limit and circumference nowhere. Within the realm of My Mindalone I live and move and have My Being. It both contains and fillsall things, and Its every vibration and manifestation is but the ex-pression of some phase of My Being.Be-ing is ex-pressing or out-pressing. You cannot imagine be-ing with-out expression. Therefore, I, All that is, AM expressing, constantly andcontinuously expressing.

Two very important and basic concepts are put forth here. One is thatconsciousness is all pervading. It is in and around all that exists. Con-sciousness is in all space and in all minds. It is equally within the saint


and the sinner, in the intelligent and the undeveloped mind, in thestrong and the fearful. There is no person, animal, plant, insect or min-eral which is not housing this universal consciousness and which si-multaneously is not living within it.

An example of this would be a sea that is filled with opened bottlesand jars. Each bottle and jar is full of the ocean and is simultaneous-ly surrounded on all sides by it. Each jar is a personal self, and theocean is the Impersonal Self. Each jar may appear differently, somelarge, others small, some new, others old, some pleasant, others dirtyand broken, others expensive and others cheap. We, in our illusion,give importance to the jar’s appearance, and judge it accordingly, andcompare ourselves to it, all the time forgetting that it is what is with-in the jar which counts. Each jar is simply a container for the sea (im-personal self) and each jar is surrounded by the same.

The second concept here is that the basic nature of being is creativ-ity. The Impersonal Self and all of its instruments are in a constantprocess of expression. "You cannot imagine be-ing without expression.Therefore, I All that is, AM expressing, constantly and continuouslyexpressing."

The Bible contains many passages which encourage us to create, touse our powers to improve our lives, to use our talents or lose them.Now we can understand these passages more clearly.

68. Expressing what?What else could I express, if I AM all that Is, but My Self?You cannot yet see or comprehend Me, My Self, but you can compre-hend when I inspire you with an Idea.Therefore, if I AM All there is, that Idea, which is direct from Me, mustbe part of or phase of My Self in Being or Expression.Any Idea, once born within the realm of My Mind, as has been shown,immediately becomes a Reality, for in the Eternality of My Being Timeis not. With you, however, an Idea first creates Desire, a desire to ex-press that Idea; then Desire compels Thinking, Thinking causes Ac-

My Idea 81

tion, and Action produces Results -- the Idea in actual outer manifes-tation.In Reality I have no Desire, for I AM All Things, and All Things areof Me. I need only to think and Speak the Word to produce results.Yet that Desire you feel in you is from Me, because it is born of MyIdea, which I implanted in your mind only that It might come forth in-to expression through you. Indeed, whatever you desire is I, knockingat the door of your mind, announcing My Purpose of manifesting MySelf in you or through you in the particular form indicated by that De-sire.What is called Desire in human personalities, is but the necessary Ac-tion of My Will pushing forth the expression of My Idea into outerManifestation or Being.What to you would seem to be in Me a desire for expression, is but theNecessity of My Idea of My Self to Be, or Express Itself.Therefore, every real desire you feel, every desire of your heart, comesfrom Me and must of necessity sometime, in some shape or other, befulfilled.

All ideas and desires come from our Impersonal Self which is guid-ing us to become ever more effective instruments of Its Idea, of ItsSelf. We experience desire because we function under the illusionof time and space and our limitedness in those dimensions. Thiscauses doubt in our minds about our ability to accomplish what wedesire and this doubt creates anxiety and greater desire. This is all theresult of the illusion of time and the belief that we are mortal and oflimited power.

Our Impersonal Self which does not experience the illusion of time,has no desire. Its will is manifested instantaneously, not because it hap-pens instantly in our sense of time, but because there is no time andall of time is one instant for Him (She, It, Us). Our Impersonal Selfexperiences its will and its instantaneous manifestation. Our person-al self experiences time, space, doubt and desire. This desire, howev-er, is the driving mechanism through which we are being prepared andmolded into purer and more effective channels of expression. At first


we confuse the motive and message of a desire. Our experience even-tually shows us the way to know the meaning of the desires that areimplanted in us by our Impersonal Self; "every real desire you feel,every desire of your heart, comes from Me and must of necessity some-time, in some shape or other, be fulfilled."

69. However, as I have no Desire, because I AM All Things, once thisIdea of expressing My Self in this new condition was born, I had butto think, that is, to concentrate or focus My Attention upon My Ideaand Will It to come forth into expression, or, as is told in My other Rev-elation (the Bible), to Speak the Creative Word, and at once did theCosmic Forces of My BE-ing, set in vibration by the concentrating ofMy Will, proceed to attract the necessary elements from the eternalstorehouse of My Mind, and, with My Idea as a nucleus, to combine,form and shape around It these elements into what is called a thought-form of a planet, filling it with My Life Substance - My Consciousness- and endowing it with all the potentialities of My Being.This act of thinking produced only a vitalized thought-form of a plan-et, and its manifestation was still in a nebulous state in the thoughtrealm.From a thought-form, however, the quickening power of the Idea with-in, with My Will focused upon It, proceeded to mold, fashion and grad-ually to solidify into material form the various elements of Life Sub-stance; until My Idea finally shone forth in substantial manifestationin the world of visible forms as the planet Earth, a medium ready forliving expression, and now capable of both containing and expressingMe.

We are introduced to the concept of the thought-form, which is animportant key in understanding how reality is manifested from thespiritual realm into the material. Out of the pure and unconditionedImpersonal Consciousness, comes forth its expressive power in theform of an idea - or a Thought-form. This then attracts the energiesavailable and inherent in this Universal Consciousness and manifestsas an energy-form. This energy-form then manifests as a material

My Idea 83

form or physical event which is then perceived by our physical sens-es.

Every physical form or event has behind it an energy form and athought form. This is true of all beings, objects and situations. All arebrought into reality by the thought-forms and energy-forms which pre-exist.

An example from biology may help us here. Experiments were madeby photographing the energy fields of fertilized eggs in an electro-magnetic field with Kirlian photography everyday during their gesta-tion period. The pictures showed after some days the image of thechick’s embryo. But the image of the embryo was much more ad-vanced than what they expected for such an early stage in the gesta-tion process. They opened the eggs and found that there was no em-bryo yet. But the image of the energy field on the photograph showedthat the energy-form of the embryo did already exist. Thus the ener-gy-form of each being exists before its material construction as if itwere a blue print for its material construction. The thought-form isthen the blue print for the formation of the energy field.

Thus our whole planet and all the beings on it are brought into cre-ation by our Impersonal Self’s thought-form of Itself manifested asphysical creation. We as bodies and personalities are the cells, whichare gradually taking their positions around that already existing ener-gy-field (created by that thought-form) to create and perfect the bodyof an united humanity, in the same way that the cells in the egg grad-ually gravitate to their places predesignated by the energy-field of thechicken to be.

We as cells, however, are more stubborn and are longer in taking ourplaces. We want to maintain our illusion of individuality.

70. This was the material body prepared by My Thinking, in whichalready dwelt all the potential nature of My Being, by reason of theinforming power of My Idea within.


The next stage was the developing and preparing of avenues or medi-ums through which I could express the manifold phases, possibilitiesand powers of My Idea.The outward evidence of this was what is known as the mineral, veg-etable and animal kingdoms, which, each in turn, as it came into man-ifestation, gradually unfolded higher and more complex states of con-sciousness that enabled Me more and more clearly to express theinfinite phases and variety of My Nature.It was at this stage that I looked upon My Creation, as stated in Myother Revelation (the Bible) , and saw that It was good;

Here we have a reference to the process of the evolution of the speciesresulting in the latest (until now) "model" - the human being. It is im-portant to remember that it is not the spirit which is evolving. Spirit isperfect, Impersonal, and beyond time, and thus beyond evolution. Itis the vehicle of expression which is evolving and become more effi-cient in expressing the powers latent in spirit.

For example we create ever more effective cars, videos, computers,airplanes etc. which allow us to express ourselves ever more effec-tively. That has nothing to do with our evolution. Our instruments ofexpression are evolving. In the same way we as spirit are not evolv-ing, but rather our personalities which are the instruments of our ex-pression are being improved so that we can more fully express our per-fect selves on the Earth plane.

71. But there yet remained the final and culminating medium of ex-pression.Up to this point, while each perfectly expressed some phase of My Na-ture, yet all existing mediums and avenues were unconscious of Me,as were mediums of expression only as a wire is a medium for con-ducting heat, light and power.The conditions were ripe, however, for the creation of mediums throughwhich My Divine Attributes could find conscious expression, con-scious not only of their relationship to Me, but of their ability and pow-

My Idea 85

er to express My Idea.It was at this moment in Time that You and Your Brothers and Sisterswere born into existence as human expressions, coming into manifes-tation as you did, similarly with all other mediums, in response to Myconcentrated Thought, in which I saw all the infinite variety of My At-tributes in actual expression in entitized forms, each manifesting inpredominance some particular phase of My Being, and each consciousof Me, Its Creator and Expressor.I saw You in perfect expression, even as I see You now -- the Real You,an Attribute of My Self - perfect.For in Reality You are an Angel of Light, one of My Thought Rays, anAttribute of My Being, ensouled in Earth conditions, with no otherpurpose (which is no purpose at all, but necessity of My Being) butthe final complete expression of My Idea.

What beautiful piece, to be read and remembered regularly. Ratherthan calling ourselves sinners and unworthy beings, let us rememberthat "...in Reality You are an Angel of Light, one of My ThoughtRays..." and that we are each "...an Attribute of My Being, ensouled inEarth conditions..." and that the only purpose of our existence is the"...the final complete expression of My Idea."

We are angels of light, spiritual rays temporarily on the Earth plane inorder to bring forth the Harmony and Beauty which exist in our Im-personal United Self. Let us stop wasting so much energy on compe-tition and pleasure seeking and realize that we have come here with adivine mission. Let us awaken to that mission and begin to execute itand live it.

In order to remember that mission we will need to get free of much ofour social programming and especially fears of economic insecuri-ty, and the need for social approval. When we are free from these twoobstacles to our freedom of thought and movement, we will more eas-ily become aware of our mission and be free to live it. We need notonly know the purpose of our incarnation but also must be able to liveit.


72. In the Eternal there is no Time, or Space, or individuality, and itis only by reason of the phenomenon of Thought being born from thewomb of Mind into the world of Matter that the illusions of Time,Space and Individuality occur; the thought, or Creature, acquiring theconsciousness of separateness from its Thinker or Creator.So it was then that the first tendency to think yourself as separate fromMe was born. The complete consciousness of separation did not be-come established until long after.

We are thoughts in the God’s mind. As developing and evolvingthoughts we were not conscious of ourselves as something separatefrom our "thinker until we began to approach the stage of humanness.We were as yet unconscious or semi-conscious "...Up to this point,while each perfectly expressed some phase of My Nature, yet all ex-isting mediums and avenues were unconscious of Me, as were medi-ums of expression only as a wire is a medium for conducting heat, lightand power."

Now, as human beings we began to "think" for ourselves. Our thoughtstoo are in a process of evolution and are passing through a temporarystage in which it is necessary to believe in and work through the illu-sions of time, space and separateness - three factors that you will re-member that Albert Einstein affirms from the scientific point of viewas ‘delusions’.

We as "thoughts" in the mind of our Thinker begin to "think" ourselvesas separate from our Thinker and the rest of His (Her, Its) ‘thoughts’.We have experienced this to some degree with our own thoughts, es-pecially our obsessive thoughts, which establish their own estate inour minds, occupying large sections of it whether we like it or not.Some of our thoughts are so overpowering that they can force us todo things which our central personality or conscience would not liketo do at all.

Thus we have experienced how a thought can separate itself from itsthinker and even create an antagonistic relationship with him/her. We

My Idea 87

as personalities are such antagonistic thoughts in the God’s mind. Wewill now need to overcome the illusions of time, space and individu-ality in order to reestablish our unity with our Thinker.

It is also not difficult to understand that within a mind, there is no ab-solute time and space. Our sense of time and space are totally subjec-tive depending on what we are doing; and when there is no thoughtactivity at all, such as in deep sleep, then there is no awareness oftime or space. Thus it is only when we have thoughts that we expe-rience our passage through time or space. In the Divine Mind there isno time, space or individuality, these are our personal and subjectivecreations, which until now have served our evolutionary process, butnow are becoming obstacles to our realization of our true nature.

73. In the beginning, when You thus first entered into Earth expres-sion, obeying the impulse I had sent forth through My concentratedThought, You, one of My Attributes, surrounded or clothed Your Selfwith My Idea of My Self in expression as the particular Attribute Yourepresented. You being the animating Force of that Idea.In other words, My Idea of My Self expressing that particular Attributethen became the Soul of Your particular expression. But that Idea orSoul is not You, remember, for You are really a part of Me, being MySelf in expression through the medium of that particular Attribute.Having clothed Your Self with My Idea, this Idea then, through the ne-cessity of its be-ing, immediately began to attract to Itself the neces-sary Thought Substance requisite for the expression of that particu-lar Attribute, and to build and shape it into My image and Likeness.It thus became a Holy Temple, filled with My living Presence, becauseinhabited by You, one of My Divine Attributes.This Temple, being in My Image and Likeness, and composed of MyThought Substance, surrounding and clothing My Idea, is consequentlyyour Real body. It is therefore indestructible, immortal, perfect. It isMy complete, imagined (imaged in) Thought, containing My LivingEssence, awaiting the time when it can come into outer expression andtake on material form.So now we have, --


First, I AM, expressing as You, one of My Divine Attributes;Second, My Idea of You, one of My Attributes, expressing in Earthconditions -- or Your Soul;Third, My Imaged Thought of You, forming the Temple of Your Soul-- or Your Soul Body in which You dwell.These three make up the Divine or Impersonal part of You, the Im-mortal Three-in-One--You, My latent yet completely formulatedthought, shaped in My Image and Likeness, as yet unquickened, andtherefore having no connection with your human personality, whichhas not yet been born.

Let us try to understand this passage.

1. In the beginning we existed as One Divine Impersonal Self. Therewas no creation, no material world, no other than our Self.2. Since expression is the nature of being, we conceived of the Ideaof our Self as materially manifest.3. This Idea created many aspects so as to express the many attributesof our being. 4. Each aspect or attribute of this Idea began to manifest itself on aspiritual level. This is what we call the soul.5. This soul began then to accumulate the necessary thought substanceand energy substance required to manifest itself eventually physical-ly. This is our soul-body or spiritual body.

We are all of this. We are simultaneously the Impersonal I - AM (God),the idea of its expressing itself (the Soul), and the thoughts requiredfor its expression (The soul body or etheric body) with its evolvingthought-forms.

In the example of the projection light and the cinema we are simulta-neously the projection light (Impersonal Self - God), the film (Idea-soul) and the light after it has passed through the film (thought-formsand energy-forms). We have not yet come to our projection upon thescreen (our physical body).

These three are the cause of but independent of the physical body,

My Idea 89

which appears in the physical world, and continue to exist after itsdeath.


CHAPTER 9

THE GARDEN OF EDEN

74. Whether or not you have gotten any clear grasp of what has justbeen stated, do not discard it as impossible of comprehension. For inevery line is hidden a meaning that will more than repay you for thestudy necessary to make it become clear.This Message is to awaken you to a realization of what You are, to arealization of your real Self. It is intended to make you once more con-scious of Me, your Divine Self, so conscious that never again will yoube deceived by that other self, which you have imagined as being youand which so long has lured you on by feeding you with its unsatisfy-ing sense pleasures, its mental dissipations and emotional delights.

The main message of this book will be understood only by employ-ment of its basic technique, the repetition of the phrase "Be Still - andKnow - I AM - God". This truth needs to be remembered as frequent-ly as possible everyday in all of the possible situations.

In addition to this, we will benefit from regular study of these excep-tional pieces of wisdom. They may not be easy to understand at first.Even when understood, they are so in conflict with how we have beenprogrammed until now, that they will require repeated reading, med-itation and reflection in order for them to actually become parts of ourconscious and subconscious functioning.

75. Before that can be it will be necessary for you thoroughly to know

The Garden of Eden 91

that supposed other self, that self which You created by thinking it re-al and separate from Me, and then kept alive by giving it the powerthus to entice and deceive you; yes, that self-created self, with its pure-ly selfish pride and ambitions and imagined power, its love of life, ofpossessions, of being thought wise or good, - but which self is merelyyour human personality, which was born only to die as a separateidentity, and as such has no more reality or permanence than the leaf,the snow or the cloud.Yes, you will be brought face to face with that petty personal self, andwill see with perfect vision all its sordid selfishness and human vani-ties; and you will then learn -- if you will but turn to Me and ask insimple faith and trust -- that it is I, the Infinite, Impersonal part of You,abiding always within, Who am thus pointing out to you all these il-lusions of the personality, which for so many ages have separated youin consciousness from Me, Your glorious, Divine Self.This realization will surely come, when you can recognize that thisMessage is from Me, and when you have determined that it shall be.To you, whom I have inspired with such a determination, I will causeevery illusion in time to disappear, and you shall in truth know Me.

There are two basic paths which lead to freedom. One is to observethe nature of our prison so as to see exactly how we are kept thereand how we can get free. The other is to work on digging ourselvesfree. Until now we have learned the second method; by simply re-peating the truth that we are not this personality, that we are not thisbody, that we are God - the Impersonal Self of all beings, we begin todig our escape hole in the ceiling of our cell - the personality.

Because, however, this ceiling is "alive" and actually very clever andis able to transmute itself in various ways so as to fool us and confuseus, it is also useful to learn as much as we can about its possible mu-tations so that we are not fooled by them while seeking freedom. Wecan understand the usefulness of self-analysis, or the objective obser-vation of the personality’s beliefs, emotions, needs, expectations, fears,ambitions, desires, and thus the lies it tells to itself and others, as wellas the masks which it wears in order to be accepted and loved, and the


games it plays in order to gain that which it wants.

There are various ways in which one can begin to observe his per-sonality and its beliefs so as to be more effective in getting free fromit. This, however, is not in the scope of this book. I would suggest thatthose interested refer to the books "The Psychology of Happiness","Free to Be Happy with Energy Psychology" and "The Miracles ofLove and Wisdom" for help in this process.

We can also ask our Impersonal Self to show us our weaknesses andmake clear the obstacles that exist in our personality. They will be-come evident through life's experiences, sometimes pleasant and sometimes unpleasant. "To you, whom I have inspired with such a determi-nation, I will cause every illusion in time to disappear, and you shallin truth know Me." We will simply need to ask for this to happen.

76. The exercise of your mind along these abstract lines will not hurtyou. Instead it is what your mind needs. For, not until you can graspMy Meaning when presented to you in ideas such as these herein con-tained, coming from without, can you perceive and correctly interpretMy Idea when I inspire you from within. Your mind I AM thus prepar-ing for USE, not to gain more earthly knowledge, but in order that youcan receive and give forth My Heavenly Knowledge to those whom Ishall bring to you for that purpose.

We are now being prepared by this "external book" to be able to hearthe messages which are continuously coming forth from our inner self.We are encouraged to reflect on these pieces.

I would suggest that after reading this book through once you take onepiece weekly, and read it daily (perhaps without reading the com-mentaries) and think about what that piece says to you, what it meansin terms of your relationship to God, life, your family, your work, yourvarious activities etc. This reading and reflection can be done at anytime, but the best times would be upon waking in the morning, in the


evening after work or at night before sleeping.

77. With a prayer to Me, Your Own Real Self, your Father-in- Heav-en, that true realization may come, read carefully what follows.We have arrived, in the course of our consideration of the process ofunfoldment of My Idea, to where the I AM of you, manifesting in yourImmortal Soul Body, or in the Thought Image created by My Think-ing, is now ready to take on a substantial form, a form suitable for theEarth expression of My Attributes.This change from a mental to a mortal form took place after the man-ner and process of all thinking and creating, and is literally describedin the Bible, where it says I "formed man of the dust of the ground, andbreathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a livingsoul".Shall I explain further? -- That the quickening power within My Idea(your Soul) proceeded to attract to it the various elements of life sub-stance (dust), and, atom by atom, and cell by cell, in due course oftime, to mold and shape each into substantial reality, after the patternof the Thought Image composing your Soul Body, thus forming anEarthly outer covering, as it were, -- until finally your mortal form ac-tually became manifest to the psychic sense, if not yet to what is calledthe physical sense. Whereupon, all being now prepared for this cyclicmoment, You, My Attribute, breathed into and then through its nostrils(from within) the breath of life, and You then made your first appear-ance on Earth as a human being -- a living Soul (My Idea now ableto express consciously through a suitable Earth medium), containingwithin your Self all of My Attributes, all of My Powers and all of MyPossibilities.

We have already referred to the process of manifestation in a previouschapter with the example of the chick’s energy field in the egg. Whatwe have here is a Divine thought-form manifesting as an energy fieldand then attracting the physical matter necessary to create a physicalinstrument capable of "containing within your Self all of My Attributes,all of My Powers and all of My Possibilities."


This is a divine instrument manifested by a divine thought, which hasattracted to itself the atoms, molecules and cells necessary to expressthose specific attributes which it seeks to express.

78. Thus were now manifest all the various mediums for the Earth ex-pression of My Idea; and You, being one of My Attributes, naturallyhad dominion over all of those mediums, or possessed the power ofutilizing any or all of them, if necessary, for the full and complete ex-pression of Your -- My Attribute's powers -- and possibilities.In this manner and for this reason alone did You and Your Brothersand Sisters come into human expression. While in human form yet Yourexpression was so entirely Impersonal, that, though self-conscious,you still looked wholly to Me within for inspiration and guidance.This, then, was the first condition into which You awakened when Youentered into Earth expression, and is what is called the Edenic stateor dwelling in the Garden of Eden.This Edenic state represents the Celestial phase of Impersonal Con-sciousness, or that state in which You were consciously One with Me,though now confined in a mortal medium of expression.

In this "Edenic state" we at first retained our complete unity and con-nection with Our Impersonal Nature and "while in human form yetYour expression was so entirely Impersonal, that, though self-con-scious, you still looked wholly to Me within for inspiration and guid-ance." This is a blissful state of Grace which Christians seek afterthrough the various Christian Sacraments and which those born intoother religions seek after in their own equally valid ways. This is themeaning of the word religion, which is comprised of two Latin roots."Re" means again and "ligere" means to link. Thus the purpose of re-ligion is to "relink" man to God. You will notice that it is not to sim-ply "link". It is to re - link, which means that man was at some previ-ous time already united with God, and we are trying to recreate thisprevious condition - the Edenic state in which man no longer feels sep-arate from God and His Creation. This is described as The Garden ofEden, the Kingdom of Heaven, Samadhi, Nirvana, Satori or Bliss de-


pending on your path.

79. Now, I shall not tell you in detail how or why it became necessaryfor Me to "drive" You (now manifesting as Man or Humanity) out ofthe Garden of Eden, other than to remind you of the part that Desireplays in Earth expression, and its relation to My Will; how it centersyour interest in outer things and makes you forget Me within.

This is the big question which haunts us all. Why was it necessary forus to leave our state of perfect unity and experience the last millionsof years of suffering, conflict and fear simply only to return to the samestate after all this.

And again we are not given a straightforward answer but rather a clue;"other than to remind you of the part that Desire plays in Earth ex-pression, and its relation to My Will; how it centers your interest inouter things and makes you forget Me within."

Psychologists understand that we are motivated by our desires andneeds. Our every action is motivated by something which we desireor need. That could be something material, emotional, mental or spir-itual. We have also understood from the teachings given herein thatdesire is a state created by the will of the Impersonal Self implantedin man’s mind. The idea is planted and then the desire arises within usto manifest that idea (regardless of the fact that we often misinterpretthe idea and manifest something else).

In this way, we have been motivated over millions of years to culti-vate our abilities, to manifest our inner potentials in the physical world.Only by needing to do so would we, as instruments, have had that mo-tivation. If all was supplied from within, there would have been nomotive to cultivate these abilities and talents.

As instruments, designed to express divine attributes outwardly andmaterially, it was necessary for us until we had developed a strong


mastery over the physical world, not to have that inner contact whichwould have solved all our problems and remove all need to developourselves as organs of expression.

Now that we have concluded that development, we can reconnect withthat inner source and thus, being connected at both ends (spiritual andmaterial), channel spiritual attributes into the physical world. If wewere not excluded temporarily from this inner connection there wouldbe no need to connect with and master the material plane.

This answer, of course, is an answer in time and space about some-thing which is beyond time and space and thus cannot be compre-hended logically. One might ask, "well if God is perfect and omnipo-tent, why couldn’t he have just created a perfect instrument from thebeginning?" Maybe it is just an illusion. Maybe it is just a Cosmic Game in God’s mindMaybe its not happening at all but that as the text says as we read onthat we are dreaming. Maybe God is perfect and omnipotent in being but not yet in expres-sion. Maybe we are God’s process of becoming perfect in expression. This distinction between being and expression may help us to under-stand how a perfect and omnipotent God would create such an appar-ently imperfect world..

Each will have to answer this question for himself or herself, or sim-ply put the question on a shelf in the mind and bring it down occa-sionally to examine it and put it back with any other unanswered ques-tions.

But - is it really important to know why? What is important is that weare experiencing something at this moment. If it is not satisfactoryfor us, let us improve it, either by changing it or by accepting it.

In closing on this question I would like to share with you that all ofthe higher spiritual beings I have asked have given me the same an-


swer, "that this question can not be answered in logical terms. It canbe experienced when one transcends the illusions of time and space,but even then cannot be communicated to another with words."

80. When you have solved that and comprehended somewhat of Myreason, then perhaps you can understand the necessity of first caus-ing You (Humanity) to fall into a deep sleep (You having arrived at theclose of another Cycle called a Cosmic day), and of letting you dreamyou had awakened, -- but in reality you were and are still asleep, andeverything from that day to this, including all seeming earthly eventsand conditions, have been but a Dream, from which you will fullyawaken only when You (Humanity) again become wholly conscious ofMe within, -- and of finding Yourself (Humanity) no longer outward-ly one, but two; one in active, thinking, aggressive part, thereaftercalled a man, and the other a passive, feeling, receptive part, -- awomb-man or woman;

Here we have a reference to the Cosmic Dream or collective dreamwhich we mentioned earlier. In this dream we believe we are awakebut in fact we are having a common illusion of time, space and indi-viduality. Included in that dream is the belief in and the experience ofour sexual polarity of man and woman. Our soul self has no sex, it isneither male nor female.

This polarity was created in order to offer the soul a greater variety ofexperiences and an opportunity to try out various roles and ways ofreacting to life. In this way we develop all of the myriad divine at-tributes both the dynamic and receptive.

What do we mean by a dream. A dream is a state from which weawaken and realize that that which we were experiencing was not re-ality. This will happen either when we "die" leaving our temporaryphysical form, or when we, "...again become wholly conscious of Mewithin..."


In those cases we will realize that we were not those bodies, for wewill see them dead and being buried while we are fine and watching.We will realize that we are in truth neither men, nor women, neitherAmerican, nor English, nor Indian or Greek or Spanish, nor Christian,Buddhist, Jewish or Moslem, nor rich, nor poor. We are none of these- but rather these are temporary roles that we are playing in order todevelop certain abilities, talents and attributes, thus becoming moreeffective instruments for the perfected expression of the Divine Will.

Thousands of persons today have had near death experiences and outof the body experiences in which they have experienced all that wehave mentioned here. Your faith will be increased by reading variousbooks which have been written about these experiences. The book"The Mystical Circle of Life" will also be of great value concerningthis point.

81. Also the necessity of these seeming earth influences being broughtto bear to draw Your consciousness from purely Celestial delights andto hold it in this new Dream condition, in order to develop a mortalmind, that You might through its natural selfish tendencies becomecentered entirely upon your Earthly mission of mortal expression;And the wisdom of having this influence, through the Serpent of Self-ishness (the shape I caused it to assume in your mind), first generatein the passive, feeling, receptive part of You - Desire, the mortal agentof My Will, which was to supply the motives and the power for the fur-ther and complete expression of My Attributes on Earth;And finally the necessity of Desire casting its complete spell over You(Humanity), that Your Celestial or Impersonal nature might be keptdeep in sleep; until, in your Dream, by the free but ignorant use of MyWill, You could taste and fully eat of the fruit of the so-called Tree ofKnowledge of Good and Evil, and through the eating could learn prop-erly to discriminate and know its fruit for what it really is; and thusacquire the strength to use the knowledge thus gained wisely and per-fectly in the expression of My Idea only.


We see here again the necessity of our falling into that deep sleep, andour believing in the illusion of "good" and "evil" and eventually un-derstanding the impossibility of our finding our happiness throughthe external material world. Having then realized all this, we will"...thus acquire the strength to use the knowledge thus gained wiselyand perfectly in the expression of My Idea only."

82. You likewise possibly now can understand how in your Dream youbecame more and more engrossed in and attached to this false earthstate, through first eating of this fruit and learning to know Good andEvil, and after learning of the new and enticing world thus opened upto you, dying to the knowledge of the Reality back of it all; and howand why it was You learned that You were naked -- both the thinkingand the feeling parts of You; and also why you grew afraid and triedto hide from Me, thus creating in your consciousness the sense of sep-aration from Me.Now, perhaps, you can see why this all had to be, why You (Humani-ty) had to leave the Edenic state of Impersonal Consciousness and loseYour Self wholly in the earth illusions of this Dream World, in orderto be able to create a body and develop in it a personal or self con-sciousness capable of fully expressing My Perfection.Thus was born Your human personality, and since its birth have I im-pelled You to nourish, support and strengthen it, by filling You withlongings, hopes, ambitions, and aspirations, with all the various man-ifestations of Desire; which are but the human phases of My Will, op-erating in the preparation and development of a medium capable ofexpressing perfectly My Attributes on Earth.And so I Spake the Word, and drove You out of the Garden of Eden,and clothed You with a "coat of skin", or, in other words, with flesh,the same as other animals. For now, in order that You might enter in-to the heart of Earth conditions, into the real Earth, the Earth of MyIdea, -- not the one of your Dream, -- so as to quicken My Idea there-in into active life expression, You, My Attribute, had to have an or-ganism and a covering appropriate to the conditions in which You wereto manifest in your Dream.


In our new incarnated condition we discovered for the first time some"realities" particular to this world of duality; the illusion of "good" and"evil", guilt, sin, fear, shame before God, fear of God, desire, hope,ambition, nakedness, time, space and individuality. All of this was nec-essary to pass through in our "education".

83. Likewise, in thus giving You a coat of skin, did I, by so doing, pro-vide My Idea with a suitable form for Earthly expression, -- I gaveyou the power to express Your Self, through a definite organism, bymeans of words.In the Impersonal there is no use or necessity for words. Ideas aloneexist and express. They simply Are, for they are the expression of thevarious phases of My Being.But in this Dream condition, where every expression in these earlystages of outer being had to have a form and substance that could beheard, seen, felt, smelled or tasted, in order that its meaning could beclearly apprehended, there naturally had to be provided organismscapable of being used for the double purpose of expression and of un-derstanding what was expressed.

Since the One had now become many with as yet no inner communi-cation, it became necessary for expression and apprehension to createsyllables, words, phrases and languages so that these various separateparts could again work towards reuniting. In our previous state, as al-so in the higher spiritual realms today, language is not necessary, ascommunication is automatic, telepathic and free from time and space.All thoughts are known immediately by all.

84. As My Idea unfolded Itself, after Your expulsion from Eden, You,-- one of My Divine Attributes, dwelling within My Idea of that At-tribute in expression, in turn dwelling within the Thought Image of MySelf, and finally manifesting outwardly in the Earth form of Words,when impelled by My Will in the guise of Desire to express My Mean-ing -- began rapidly to "increase and multiply".


In Your search for the most favorable conditions for the manifestationof Your particular attributes, You gradually spread over the face of theEarth, quickening and arousing the Intelligence dormant in all formsof life contacted into fuller and more active expression of their par-ticular phases of My Idea.Thus were formed the various Languages of Earth, each containingmany words, and all born of Desire in the human mind to express inEarthly terms the infinite phases of My Idea ever surging within.The more the human mind strove thus to express -- in Words -- MyIdea, the greater and more abject the failure.

Words fail to express the realities which we need to communicate, be-cause words are still limited to our illusory concepts. We make upwords which represent our view of reality. Our language must gradu-ally be transformed in order for us to communicate and eventually ex-perience realities towards which we are evolving. For example we talkabout our souls. We are not bodies that have souls. We are souls thathave bodies. A car does not have its owner, the owner has the car. Thatwhich lives longer and controls has that which is temporary. Thatwhich controls has that which is controlled.

Another example is the word love. It can mean anything from lust, de-sire, attachment, addiction, infatuation; to selfless, unconditional, di-vine love or total unity. We will need to develop words which dis-criminate this more clearly. There are words in some languages,especially the older ones, which have meanings for which there are noone word interpretations in our contemporary languages. This is es-pecially true of Sanskrit, a language created by a society well devot-ed to spiritual life.

We need to feel free to create new words and search for new mean-ings as we attempt to conceive of, and communicate to others, clear-er and more correct perceptions of Reality.


85. In time will the Great Awakening come - that all Words are butSymbols of One Idea, and all Ideas of whatsoever nature are but phas-es of One Idea, My Idea of My Self in Expression, -- and that all De-sire to express in Words that Idea, without the consciousness of MyWill being the One and Only source of Inspiration, is futile. Likewise,all desire to express that Idea in living acts, without losing all con-sciousness of your human personality -- of your personal part in theacts, and centering your self wholly in Me, -- is vain and fruitless andwill end only in failure, disappointment and humiliation.

In order to be able to communicate or, even more importantly, livethese truths, we will have to lose "...all consciousness of your humanpersonality -- of your personal part in the acts, and center your selfwholly in Me..." Only through total immersion in our Impersonal Selfwill we become capable of experiencing, living and communicatingthe Truth of our existence.

First we experience the truth in some transcendental experience, thenwe try to live it and then we attempt to communicate it to others. Var-ious ways of experiencing are offered by the different spiritual paths.They are all valid, such as meditation, prayer, selfless service, chant-ing, fasting, self-analysis and various disciplines.

None of these will succeed, however, until we are free from the illu-sion of our personal self who is supposedly making these efforts.

For this we are offered herein the continuous repetition of the phrase,"Be Still - and Know - I AM - God."



CHAPTER 10

GOOD AND EVIL

86. In the Garden of Eden, where you abode before entering uponyour Earthly mission, there grew this tree whose fruit is called theKnowledge of Good and Evil.While dwelling in this Garden you were still wholly Impersonal, foryou had not yet tasted of this fruit. Having once yielded to Desire, theEarthly agent of My Will, whose main work is to make you eat thisfruit, the moment you had eaten, that moment you descended, or fell,or were forced from your Edenic estate (like the chick from the shellor the rose from the bud), and you found yourself involved in condi-tions altogether new and strange. For now, instead of having domin-ion over the lower kingdoms, and of their supplying your every want,you had to till the ground to get it to bring forth fruit, and by the sweatof your brow had you to earn your bread.Having taken upon yourself this Earthly mission, it now became nec-essary for you to enter fully into all conditions of Earth life, in orderto develop a mind and perfect a body capable of expressing perfectlyMy Idea on Earth,-- the real cause and reason of your entering intothis Dream condition.So having fallen or stepped out of your Impersonal or Edenic estate,you yielded completely to the lure of this Dream World, and now per-mitting Desire wholly to lead, you no longer were capable of seeingthe Reality or Soul of things; for you had put on a physical body, anearthly covering with a human brain, which acted as a veil to yourSoul Consciousness, and so bedimmed your sight and clouded yourmind that the light of Truth did not penetrate through, and everythingwas falsely colored and distorted by your human understanding.In this Dream condition you saw all things darkly, as through a mist,

Good And Evil 105

and with the mist enshrouding everything you could not see things intheir Reality, but only their misty appearance, which now howeverseemed to you the real things themselves.This was so with everything you saw through your Dream eyes, withthings both animate and inanimate, with everything you conceived inyour human mind, with even your own Self and your other Selvesround about you.Thus no longer seeing the Soul of things, but only their misty shad-ows, you grew to thinking these shadows were real substance, and thatthe world about you was composed of and filled with such substance.This mist was only the effect of the Light of Truth being invisible toyour human mind, whose intellect, like an imperfect lens, only be-fogged and twisted everything and made it appear as Real, keepingyour consciousness continually busied with these myriad illusions ofyour Dream World.

Herein is described the condition which we all know so well. The con-dition of ignorance in which we see only the appearance of things, in-cluding ourselves. We have no idea how we circulate our blood, or di-gest our food. We have no idea why we fear some things, get upsetabout others and are relaxed by others. We cannot find logical reasons.We cannot understand why we continue to do things which are self-destructive to our health and relationships, even though we have de-cided so many times not to do that. We understand very little aboutourselves and the word around us.

All this because the veil or dream of ignorance has covered our intel-lect and obstructs us from seeing the divine light and divine con-sciousness in all beings, objects and situations. This is not a form ofpunishment for eating the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good andevil. We were forced to "eat" from this tree by our own ImpersonalSelf - our own inner being - God, so that desire would be born andthus the creation of the personality as an instrument of divine expres-sion on the earth plane.

Reference is also made to seeing shadows. Plato’s parable of the cave


is an excellent aid to understanding our present condition. We are asociety of beings chained in a cave so that we can look only straightahead of us at a wall. Behind us there is another wall behind whichthere is a path along which walk workers each day with their tools ontheir shoulders. Behind the workers there is an ever-burning fire. Thelight of the fire passing onto the occasionally passing tools createsmoving shadows on the wall in front of us.

We see only these shadows. We have no knowledge whatsoever of thefire and the tools or that there is a completely different reality outsideof the cave. We take these shadows to be the ultimate reality, the on-ly reality. We study these shadows and make a science of shadows.We form religions, political systems, educational systems and eco-nomic systems based on these shadows. We argue about and even fightwars about these shadows which are of vital importance to us. We baseour security, happiness and self-affirmation on these shadows. We con-sider them to be our possessions and hoard them.

These shadows do not exist, however; they are only shadows, tempo-rary images on the wall. Our bodies, the bodies of our loved ones andeven of our enemies are all shadows. Our houses, cars, all our be-longings are all shadows. All shadows are manifestations of somedeeper reality such as the tools which are passing in front of the fire.These are the thought-forms and energy-forms which we have alreadymentioned. But no shadow could ever exist if there was no light. Lightthen is the only true reality, the only lasting reality which does notchange. All else is temporary and changing. This light is our Real Self,our collective Impersonal Self.

87. Now the intellect is a creature of and wholly controlled by Desire,and is not, as many suppose, a faculty of the Soul. In other words, thismist then was the clouded lens of your human intellect, which, becausecontrolled by Desire, falsely portrayed and interpreted to your con-sciousness every image, idea and impulse I inspired from within or at-tracted from without, during the process of My awakening your con-sciousness to a recognition of My idea within ever urging for outer

Good And Evil 107

expression.All this I did purposely, however, through the agency of Desire, in or-der to lead you consciously into the heart of Earth conditions.

We are not to have much faith in our intellect. It is overwhelminglycontrolled by desire and has very little real objectivity or clarity. Thereare people with highly developed intellects and numbers of universi-ty degrees who lack the simplest common sense, such as that Negroesand Caucasians have the same divine value and potential, or that theirown self-worth is not measured by the number of facts which theyknow.

Our intellect is a weak organ in the face of subconscious condition-ings; especially, fear, guilt, and desire. These three are capable of mak-ing white appear black and black appear white. And because the men-tal instrument is highly developed it is able to create the most intricateand convincing arguments why white is black. Better to take refugein our Impersonal Self, asking continually for inner guidance and of-fering the results and the glory of every effort up to God.

Humility is an essential virtue for coming into contact with the truth.Intellectualism often increases our illusion of self-importance, thusdisallowing humility. Our sense of ego and individuality is increasedand we are more lost in the illusion that we are something important,something separate. All the glory and the results belong to our Im-personal Self.

If we identify with our Impersonal Self, then all glory is ours, but whenwe say ours, we mean we as the consciousness in all beings, not inthe particular mind which may have that thought, or the particular bodywhich may make the action which apparently brought about the de-sired result. There is only one universal doer working through allbodies.

88. While this false vision, inspired by Desire, caused many mis- stepsand much trouble and suffering, and you gradually lost confidence in


your Self -- in Me, the Impersonal One within, -- in fact, you forgotMe, so that you did not know where to turn in your helplessness; yetit was only through your thus losing the memory of your Divine es-tate, and centering all your consciousness in these earthly conditions,that I could develop your human mind and will, and all your faculties,and provide your human body with the strength and powers that wouldenable Me to give perfect expression to My Divine Idea on Earth,which eventually must BE.So, through your mistakes and troubles and sufferings, Desire for re-lief caused the Idea of Evil to spring up in your mind, and likewisewhen these troubles were not It inspired the Idea of Good.To all appearances of things and conditions you attributed these qual-ities of Good or Evil, -- according to whether or not they satisfied De-sire My Agent, in Reality My human Self, or You, in your human per-sonality.All these conditions and experiences in life which you entered into,and which when pleasing seemed Good, and when displeasing seemedEvil, were merely incidents created by Desire to quicken in you cer-tain Soul faculties, which would enable you to recognise the Truthsthat I, within, wished at the time to impress upon your consciousness.The apparent Evil was the negative aspect of the Fruit of the Tree,which always lured you on by its fair appearance and by the sweet-ness of the first taste to eat and enjoy to satiation, or until its harmfuleffects manifested and became a curse, bringing final disillusionment;which served to turn or force you back in humiliation to Me, your TrueSelf, Who, through the new consciousness thus aroused, was then en-abled to extract the Essence of the Fruit and incorporate it into Soulsubstance and tissue.Likewise the apparent Good was the positive aspect of the Fruit,which, having pushed forth of itself into expression, through yourrecognition of and obedience to its urge, was now permitting you toenjoy its happy and natural effects, and to receive the outward bene-fits of My loving inspiration and guidance.This you, who was being led by Desire through all these experiences,was only your human personality, which the Real you was trainingand developing and preparing so it could become a perfect instrumentfor Your use in the expression of My Idea, ever seeking to manifest Its

Good And Evil 109

perfection in the flesh.

Let us enumerate again the basic concepts put forth.

1. It was necessary for the personality to be created and to lose its con-tact and sense of unity with God, our collective Impersonal Self. 2. It was necessary for us to "eat" from the tree of the knowledge ofGood and Evil. This was not a mistake but something designed by theUniversal Self. 3. There is no other being in the universe. 4. Good and evil are simply two different aspects of each being, ob-ject and situation in the material and energy worlds. Beyond the ap-parent world of duality they do not exist.5. We have called good, that which is pleasing to us and evil that whichis unpleasant. 6. We have called good that which is useful for our evolutionary pro-cess and for our harmony in the physical world and evil that whichobstructs our social harmony and spiritual evolution.7. These are a necessary part of the learning process in which we arelearning discrimination and clarity. In this way we are able to takefrom each experience that which it has to teach us and become clear-er instruments.8. We are allowed to be lead by desire and "experiment" with the "evil"aspect of creation so that we will understand creation more clearly andnot be confused by it.9. By seeing first hand the negative effects of "evil" or "selfishness"we learn to avoid them out of clarity of mind and not out of fear ofpunishment.10. We then chose to be "good" because we want to and see the logicin it rather than out of fear.

89. All this You did, not only compelling your human personality toeat but to live on the fruit of the so-called Tree of Knowledge of Goodand Evil, until you had seen and known all the so- called Evil, andfrom living on and with it had discovered in it the germ of so-called


Good, plucked it, lifted it up, and turned it right-side out; so that youfrom that time on knew that Good and Evil had no real existence, andwere but relative terms descriptive of outside conditions looked at fromdifferent viewpoints, or were only different outer aspects of a centralinner Truth, the Reality of which was what You sought to Know, Beand Express.During the latter ages you have been, as it were, gradually throwingoff layer after layer of human consciousness, dissipating the mist orglamour thrown around your mind by the intellect; subduing, con-trolling, spritualizing, and thus clarifying the intellect itself; until nowyou are beginning to awaken and to see, through the ever thinning re-maining layers, occasional glimpses of Me, the one Great Reality,within all things.All this time, You, the omniscient, Impersonal I AM of You, were con-sciously and intentionally doing all this; not for the purpose of gettingthe mere knowledge of earth conditions and things, as your Intellecthad so loudly and authoritatively proclaimed, but in order that youmight harvest what You had sown in the dim ages past, and could man-ifest My Perfect Idea on Earth, even as You are now manifesting It inthe Impersonal estate, Your Heavenly Home.You, remember, are the Great Impersonal I, Who AM doing all this,Who AM continually changing in outward appearance, but Who with-in AM eternally the same.

As we continue reading, let us remember to also identify with Speak-er, the Impersonal Self. We have sent our personality through all thisprocess so that it will eventually be able to express the totality of ourbeing. Until now our personality has been a rather poor means of ex-pression. It has so many fears, ego defenses and blockages that is aable to express only a small portion of our unlimited inner potential.

90. The endless flow of the Seasons, -- the Spring, with its busy sow-ing; the Summer, with its warm, restful ripening; the Autumn, with itsbounteous harvesting; the Winter, with its cool, peaceful plenty, yearafter year, life after life, century after century, age after age - are on-

Good And Evil 111

ly the outbreathing of My Idea as I inspire It forth through the Earthand through You, My Attribute, and through all My other Attributes,during the process of unfolding in outer manifest state the perfectionof My Nature.Yes, I am doing it through You, because You are an expression of Me,because only through You, My Attribute, can I express My Self, can IBE. I AM because You Are. You ARE because I AM expressing MySELF.I Am in You as the oak is in the acorn. You are I as the sunbeam is theSun. You are a phase of Me in expression. You, one of My Divine At-tributes, are eternally trying to express My perfection through Yourmortal personality.

We are in our personality just as an oak is in an acorn. Just imaginethat relationship. A mighty oak tree weighing tons and covering hun-dreds of square feet, producing tons of acorns and leaves in its lifetime, all that in one tiny acorn. What then must we actually be in re-lationship to our personality. Our personality is infinitesimal in rela-tionship to our real Impersonal Being. And yet it is related. It is a seedwhich will become our real self. Within the seed exist all the attributesof the tree. All the potential of that huge and powerful tree is latentwithin that tiny seed.

In the same way all the divine attributes are latent within each per-sonality. Each personality is a divine seed from which can grow a di-vine tree. Each personality is a ray of light from the divine source. Letus imagine ourselves in these positive ways, emphasizing these posi-tive aspects of our being. Imagine yourself daily as a ray of divine lighton the earth, which has come to make everyone's lives brighter, morepeaceful, more loving and more joyful.

91. Just as an artist sees in his mind the perfect picture he wants topaint, but his hand cannot quite portray with the crude mediums ofbrush and colour the true quality and effect he sees, so do You see Mewithin Your Self and know We are One, but always are prevented, by


the imperfection of the earthly material of your human personality,with its animal body, its mortal mind, and selfish intellect, from per-fectly expressing Me.Yet, I created your body, mind and intellect, in order to express MySelf through you. The body I made in the Image of My Perfection; themind I gave to inform you of Me and My works; the intellect I gave tointerpret My Idea as I inspired it to the mind. But you have been sodistracted by the human phases of this body, mind and intellect, andtheir outer uses, that you have forgotten Me, the One and Only Real-ity within, Whose Divine nature I AM ever seeking to express to andthrough you.The time is soon here when the outward uses shall no longer distract,and My Reality shall be revealed unto you in all the glory of Its per-fection within You.You, when I thus reveal My Self, shall not be more blessed than be-fore, unless that which I have revealed shall become the Bread of Lifeto you, and you shall live and manifest the Life it reveals.

All of us have felt that frustration similar to the artists inability to ex-press perfectly his or her idea on the canvas. We have felt this in ourcommunication with our loved ones, in our work, in our creative en-deavors, in our attempts at solving problems. We have much moreknowledge and creativity than we can as yet express through thesebodies, minds and intellects. For this reason the process of evolutionand learning continues.

But even when we are revealed the Truth, we "...shall not be moreblessed than before, unless that which I have revealed shall becomethe Bread of Life to you, and you shall live and manifest the Life it re-veals."

We must employ what we learn and what we know. If we do not liveand manifest these truths, then nothing is gained by knowingthem. The opposite is true, we become more unhappy, because thereis a larger gap between what we know and what we live, and this cre-ates a sense of frustration, dissatisfaction and sometimes guilt.

Good And Evil 113

In addition we cause others to become discouraged and disillusionedwhen we talk about spiritual matters and create the impression that weare on some spiritual path, but do not actually live that path. Otherslose their confidence in spiritual life and consider it hypocrisy, andhesitate to start themselves.


CHAPTER 11

USE

92. Now I have purposely not stated clearly all the how and why ofthese things; for I have reserved for you, when you call upon Me so todo, and are capable of receiving it, an inspiration from within with afar more comprehensive vision of the unfoldment and development ofMy Divine Idea, and Its final perfected expression, than is herein pic-tured.

This book is simply an introduction to a continuous process of innerteachings which will take place throughout our lives as we developan ever increasing inner contact with God within. Our life will thenbe a continuous process of inner inspiration, in which answers to ques-tions and solutions to problems will come forth on a regular basis asthey are necessary to evolve and to manifest our earthly mission. Wewill be guided into various experiences and to various sources whichwill steadily enrichen our understanding the truth and will aid us inliving this truth.

A necessary prerequisite for this, however, is the conscious silencingof the mind on a daily basis. There are many forms of meditation andprayer available for this purpose. That which is suggested here is tosit quietly and focus inwardly and remind our body and mind to "BeStill - and Know - I AM - God", until they become silent and we be-come that inner power, peace and love.

93. If I were here to tell the real meaning of My many manifestations,

Use 115

before you were consciously capable of experiencing its Truth, youneither would believe My words, nor could you comprehend their in-ner application and use.Therefore, as I begin to awaken in you a realisation that I AM within,and more and more cause your human consciousness to become anImpersonal channel through which I can express, will I gradually re-veal to you the Reality of My Idea, dissipating one by one the illusionsof the ages which have hidden Me from you, enabling Me thereby tomanifest through you My Heavenly Attributes on Earth in all their hu-manly Divine perfection.

At this point we are not capable of understanding the truth in its to-tality and, more importantly, not capable of living it if we knew it.Thus in order to avoid the various problems (some of which were men-tioned at the end of the last chapter) which are created when we knowmore than we can absorb or live, this teaching and the unveiling of thetruth will take place gradually in our daily life through our medita-tions and our experiences.

94. I have herein given you but a glimpse of My Reality, but just tothe extent that that which has been revealed becomes clear will morebe opened up unto you from within, and far more wonderful than thisnow seems to you.For My Idea within, when It finally and completely shines through Itsmantle of flesh, will compel you to worship and glorify Me far aboveall that your human mind and intellect now conceive of as God.Before you can become conscious of all this and can truly comprehendit, you and your human personality must make it possible for Me toreveal it, by turning within to Me as the One and Only Source, bring-ing to Me your measure absolutely empty of self, and with mind andheart as simple and trusting as those of a child.Then and then only, when nothing of the personal consciousness re-mains to prevent My filling you full to overflowing with the con-sciousness of Me, can I point out to you the glories of My Real Mean-ing, for which this whole Message is but the outer preparation.


In order for this teaching to be able to come through, we must firstempty ourselves of all ideas, preconceptions, programmings, val-ues, beliefs, and expectations, especially about what is spiritual andwhat is not, or what God is and is not, or where God is or is not; forwhen the truth"...finally and completely shines through Its mantle offlesh, will compel you to worship and glorify Me far above all thatyour human mind and intellect now conceive of as God."

We will need to become like children who have no idea of what Godis or what is spiritual or not, or who we are, or what our purpose onearth is. Thus we will need to approach our inner self with an emptymind, reminding our thoughts and beliefs continually to, "Be Still -and Know - I AM - God."

95. The time has now arrived, however, for you to comprehend some-what of this. Enough has been revealed to prepare you for the recog-nition of My Voice speaking within.Therefore, I shall now proceed as if you realize I AM within, and thatthese Truths which I voice through the medium of these pages are butto impress more strongly upon your consciousness those phases of MyIdea which you could not clearly receive direct.That which herein appeals to you as Truth is consequently but a con-firmation of that which My Idea has heretofore been struggling to ex-press from within.That which does not appeal and which you do not recognise as yourown, pass by, for that means I do not desire you to receive it as yet.

Not all of us are ready for all the messages presented in this book. Weare able to understand and accept those which are like the fruit whichhas ripened within us and now a hand gives the first gentle decisivetouch to the fruit which has ripened as is ready to fall. Those conceptswhich have not already sprouted within us and ripened to a certain de-gree will not be understood at all or only partially, or may even createnegativity at this particular point in our growth process.

Use 117

Do not be concerned about those concepts which are not easily ab-sorbed. Work on understanding and employing those which attractyou most now as you read. This book must be read many times. Iwould say at once every year or two. Every time we read it, somethingelse will seem more important to us or we will understand somethingwhich we have known for years but seemingly in a totally differentlight or to a much deeper depth.

What can we do to accommodate this process?1. Read this book on a regular basis, only a few pages at a time fora number of years. (After the first reading it will not be necessary toread the commentaries. Make your own interpretations.)2. Meditate on the phrase "Be Still - and Know - I AM - God" daily.3. Repeat the phrase while engaged in activity.4. Pray daily for inner guidance.5. Offer up all efforts and the results of all your efforts to God.

96. But each Truth I voice herein will go on vibrating until It reach-es the minds I have quickened to receive It; for every word is filledwith the potent power of My Idea and to minds that perceive the Truthhidden therein this Truth becomes a living Reality, being that phaseof My Idea they are now worthy and capable of expressing.As all minds are but phases of My Infinite Mind, or parts of It mani-festing in different forms of mortal nature, when I speak through themedium of these pages to your mind and to other minds, I AM butspeaking to My mortal Self, thinking with My Infinite Mind, pushingforth My Idea into earthly expression.Just so will You soon be thinking My Thoughts, and be conscious thatI AM speaking within directly to your human consciousness, and youwill then no longer have to come to this book or to any other of Myouter Revelations, either spoken or written, in order to perceive MyMeaning.For AM I not within You, and AM I not You, and are You not One withMe, Who live in and express through the consciousness of all minds,knowing all things?All that remains for you to do is to enter into the All- consciousness of


My Mind and abide there with Me, even as I abide within My Idea inYour Mind. Then all things shall be Yours, as they now are Mind, be-ing but the outer expression of My Idea, and existing only by reasonof the consciousness I gave them when I thought them into being.

When we are able to totally immerse our minds into our Impersonalor Transcendental Mind, then all knowledge and powers will be ours.For all is created and is a result of our Impersonal Mind which is wait-ing within for us to let go of our thoughts about the external tempo-rary world and immerse ourselves in that divine silence and bliss whenall thoughts and desires have ceased. This will take practice on ourpart, but it is actually the only thing which is asked of the personali-ty. The rest will be done by our Impersonal Self. We as personalitieshave nothing to do the but to learn to silence our minds and look with-in for guidance.

97. It is all a matter of consciousness -- of your conscious thinking.You are separated from Me only because you think you are. Your mindis but a focal point of My Mind. If you but knew it, what you call yourconsciousness is My Consciousness. You cannot even think, much lessbreathe or exist without My Consciousness being in you. -- Can younot see it?Well, then, think, believe you are I, that We are not separated, that Wecould not possibly be separated; for WE are ONE, -- I within You, andYou within Me. Think this is so; determinedly image it as so; and ver-ily the moment you are conscious of this, that moment are you withMe in Heaven.You are what you believe you are. Not one thing in your life is Real orhas any value to you only as your thinking and believing has made itsuch.Therefore, think no more you are separated from Me, and abide withMe in the Impersonal Realm, where all Power, all Wisdom, and allLove, the threefold nature of My Idea, but await expression throughYou.

Use 119

Our beliefs create our reality and give things the importance that theyhave for us. If we can free ourselves from the illusory social and reli-gious programming that we are separate from God and perhaps evenunworthy of contact with the Divine, and realize that the Divine iswithin us, is our own real Self, then "...that moment are you with Mein Heaven."

Can we believe it? Can God be within us? Can we be worthy of Hislove, of His acceptance, of His abiding with us? For many of us thisseems almost impossible because we have been so programmed to be-lieve that we are unworthy sinners.

Think about it though. What type of Divine Being would create crea-tures with so many weakness and force them to be tested continuous-ly and then condemn then for the very weaknesses with which theywere created? What kind of God would command us to love each oth-er unconditionally and then not love us unconditionally? How can Godwho is love according to St John and all other spiritual teachings, feelany other emotion towards all beings, no matter what they have done.Some humans are approaching the ability to love all regardless of theiractions; is God less evolved?

Why have we been told in the Bible that the body is the temple of theliving God. Why did Christ say that "the Kingdom of God will not befound here or there because the Kingdom of God us within us"? Whyhas Christ said that, "I am in you and you are in Me, and I am in theFather"?

Think about it. Can we really be so disconnected? The very clear mes-sage of this book is to "...think, believe you are I, that We are not sep-arated, that We could not possibly be separated; for WE are ONE, --I within You, and You within Me. "

98. Now I have spoken much of this, and have apparently said thesame thing more than once, but in different words. I have done thispurposely, presenting My Meaning in different lights, that you might


finally be brought to comprehend My Divine Impersonality, which isin Reality Your Impersonality.Yes, I have repeated and will continue to repeat many Truths, and youmay think it tedious and unnecessary; but if you will read carefullyyou will find that each time I repeat a Truth I always add somethingto what has already been said, and that each time a stronger and morelasting impression is made upon your mind.This done, My purpose has been accomplished, and you will sooncome into a Soul realisation of that Truth.If you receive not such impression and still think such repetition a use-less waste of words and time, know that your intellect only is reading,and that My real meaning has altogether escaped you.You, however, who do comprehend, will love every word, and will readand re-read many times, and consequently will receive all the won-drous Pearls of Wisdom I have held in reserve for you.This book and its message will be to you hereafter merely a fount ofinspiration, or a door through which you will be enabled to enter in-to the Impersonal estate and to hold sweet communion with Me, yourFather in Heaven, when I will teach you all things you desire to know.I have been picturing the Impersonal estate from many viewpoints, inorder that it may become so familiar that you can unerringly distin-guish it from all inferior states, and may learn to dwell consciously init at will.

This section is clear enough. I would only add that, in my personal ex-perience in seeking to understand, and more importantly "live" thevarious truths, is that they need to be repeatedly received in variousways so that they can be fully comprehended and employed in all as-pects of our lives.

Also, thirty years of teaching literally over a twenty thousand hoursof seminars have shown me that people do not understand or retainsomething when it is heard only a few times. And if they have a par-ticular attachment or fear they may have to hear a spiritual truth liter-ally thousands of times before they can employ it in relationship tothat particular fear or attachment.

Use 121

Thus I would suggest that we not be in a hurry, and to realize the ne-cessity of hearing the same truths over and over and in different ways.

99. When you can consciously dwell in it so that My Word when andwherever spoken can always find logdement and understanding in yourmind, then will I permit you to use certain faculties I have been awak-ening in you. These faculties will enable you more and more clearlyto see the Reality of things, not only the beautiful and lovely qualitiesin the personalities of those about you, but their weaknesses, faultsand shortcomings, as well.But the reason you are enabled to see these faults and short comings,is not that you may criticise or judge your brother, but that I mayarouse in you a definite resolve to overcome such faults and short-comings in your own personality. For, mark you! - You would take nonote of them in others were they not still in your self; for I, within, thenwould not need to call them to your attention.

We will gradually develop greater perceptive sensitivities. These willallow us to see more clearly both the positive and the negative in oth-ers. What attracts our attention in others often has to do with what weneed to learn at this particular point. Thus we may notice positive qual-ities because we need now to develop them. He or she may have manyother positive qualities but we will not give them the same importancebecause we are being guided from within to pay attention to that whichwe need to develop.

The same applies to others’ negative qualities. We notice them andthey may annoy us because we are being asked to see them in our-selves, or learn to overcome our fear of those attributes. We havesomething to learn through that which we see. Perhaps we have thesame trait ourselves and we must free ourselves from it. Or perhapswe fear that attribute and must get free from that fear. Or we simplymay be learn to see the Divine in all beings, independently of their ex-ternal manifestations.


It is also clear that we should never criticise or reject any other, for wewould be simply criticising the Divine Being who is the ultimate re-ality of all. This is why Christ gave so much emphasis to not criticis-ing and to forgiving all for everything.

100. As all things are for use, and use only, let us study the use youhave hitherto made of other faculties, gifts and powers I have givenyou.You must realize by this time I have allowed you all things. All youhave, or are, be it of good or evil, of blessing or suffering, of successor failure, of riches or lack, I have allowed you or attracted to you. -- Why? For USE -- in awakening you to a recognition and acknowl-edgment of Me as the Giver of All that is Good.Yes, all things you receive have their use. If you are not conscious ofsuch use, it is only because you can not yet acknowledge Me as theGiver.

All beings, objects and events are brought to our personalities by ourImpersonal Self. Everything, pleasant and unpleasant, "good" and"evil" has come into our lives to use them to fulfil the purpose of ourmaterial existence - to realise our real Divine Nature and to expressit outwardly.

We are not always, however, able to understand how to use every thingwhich happens to us. When we cannot understand its use, then we can-not use it, and thus we lose an opportunity for growth. Some simpleconcepts will help us here. If we can accept the following truths andemploy them in each situation, it will be much easier to understandthe "use" of a situation.

1. Everything that happens in our lives comes from the Divine.2. Everything that happens is exactly what we need for the next stepin our evolution.3. This then is an opportunity to learn something which will bring uscloser to the truth, closer to our Real Self.

Use 123

4. We need to ask, "What is life trying to teach me in this situation?"5. We can present this question to our Impersonal Self many times dai-ly until we receive an answer.

There may be many answers, or levels of answers. We need to be pa-tient and accept them as they come. Never for one moment believethat some mistake has occurred, or that God has forsaken you or thatsome injustice has occurred. This is impossible. Is God sleeping? Isthere some other source of life or of events? Is God not omniscientand omnipotent? Then He knows and is allowing this to happen. Thenit must be perfect.

6. While searching for the lessons in the particular situation considersome of the following basic lessons which we often have to learn.a. To learn that we do not need something to which we have been at-

tached and, learn to feel secure, or happy, or self-affirmed without that.b. To love and forgive others for their mistakes.c. To overcome our fear of something and realize that we are not in

danger.d. To develop certain abilities and talents or inner powers.e. To work more dynamically in creating what we want in life, with-

out harming others. To be more assertive in expressing our needs.f. To be clearer, more honest in our communication.g. To learn to be more humble and to feel greater unity with others.h. To change our self image and to love and accept ourselves un-

conditionally.i. To free ourselves from certain limiting beliefs.j. To let go of personal needs and offer more of ourselves to the

whole.k. To free ourselves from certain addictions which are destroying

our health or relationships.Now it is your turn to think of other possible lessons , but most im-portantly, what is the lesson which life is trying to teach you nowthrough that which is occurring in your life now.


101. You could not honestly acknowledge Me as such until you knewI AM, The Giver. Your personality, in fact, had become so engrossedin trying to get rid of or to exchange many of the things I had givenyou for other things you thought were better, that of course you couldnot even dream, much less acknowledge, Me, Your Own Self, as TheGiver. Possibly you do now acknowledge Me as The Giver, as the In-ner Essence and Creator of all things in your world and in your life,even of your present attitude toward these things.Both are My doing, for they are but the outer phases of the process IAM using in the expression of My Idea of your inner Perfection, whichPerfection being My Perfection is gradually unfolding from withinyou.As you more and more realize this, will the true meaning and use ofthe things, conditions and experiences I send be revealed unto you.For you will then begin to glimpse My Idea Within, and when youglimpse that Idea will you begin to know Me - your own Real Self.Before you can truly know Me, however, you must learn that all thingsI give you are Good -- and that they are for use, My use, -- and thatyou personally have no interest in or actual right to them, and theyare of no real benefit to you, only as you put them to such use.

We have here a verification of what we said above, that God is thecause of absolutely everything which happens to us. The people, ob-jects and other forces around us are nothing more than his fingers, hisinstruments, actors in His play. Everything is perfect for our growth.That does not mean that the lesson is always to accept what we have.We can accept that we need to ‘have or not have’ something at thismoment, because that ‘having or not having’ may act within us as acatalyst for change. Thus, while in many cases the lesson is to acceptthe previously unacceptable, in some cases it may be to find the innerstrength to change it.

Thus the prayer of St, Francis, "Lord give me the strength to changewhat I can, the serenity to accept what I cannot and the ability toknow the difference."

Use 125

102. I may be expressing through you beautiful symphonies of sound,colour or language, that manifest as music, art or poetry, accordingto human terminology, and which so affect others as to cause them toacclaim you as one of the great ones of the day.I may be speaking through your mouth or inspiring you to write manybeautiful Truths, which may be attracting to you many followers, whohail you as a most wonderful preacher or teacher.I may even be healing through you divers diseases, casting out devils,making the blind to see and the lame to walk, and performing othermarvellous works which the world calls miracles.Yes, all these I may be doing through you, but of absolutely no bene-fit is any of it to you personally, unless you use and apply these har-monies of sound in your every spoken word, so that to all hearers theywill seem as the sweet music of heaven; and unless your sense ofcolour and proportion so manifests in your life that only kind, uplift-ing, helpful thoughts flow from you, proving that the only true art isthat of seeing clearly My Perfection in all My human expressions,and of allowing the quickening power of My Love to pour through youinto their hearts, picturing to their inner vision My Image hiddentherein.

We are instruments of all divine powers. We, as personalities, are notthe sources of these abilities. We, as personalities, are helpless andpowerless, just as a flashlight is powerless without its batteries or acassette player without its power source. We have the ability to ex-press this power in different ways but even that is given by the Im-personal Self.

All of these powers are useless if we do not realise the real nature ofour true self and if our attitude does not create in others the feeling ofunity and of being loved. Thus our most important ability is to see oth-ers as divine manifestations of our own divine Self.And thus the , "...only true art is that of seeing clearly My Perfec-tion in all My human expressions."


103. Likewise no credit attaches to you, no matter what wonderfulTruths I speak or works I perform through you, unless you, yourself,live these Truths, daily, hourly; and make these works serve as a con-stant reminder of Me and My Power, which I ever pour out freely foryou, My Beloved, and for all, to use in My Service.

We are reminded again that all powers belong to God the one con-sciousness in the universe, and that even if certain "powers" are ex-pressed through us, that means nothing if we do not live what we be-lieve and if we do not use all powers in service of the whole.

104. You, to whom I have apparently given none of such gifts and whodeem yourself unworthy and not yet advanced enough to serve Me insuch ways, -- to you I would say:Just to the extent that you truly recognise Me within and seek in realearnestness to serve Me, just to that extent will I use you -- no matterwhat your personality, no matter what its faults, tendencies and weak-nesses.Yes, I will cause even you who thus seek to serve Me to do many won-drous things towards the quickening and awakening of your brothersto a like acknowledgment of Me. I will cause even you to influence andaffect the lives of many of those whom you contact, inspiring and up-lifting them to higher ideals, changing their way of thinking and theirattitude towards their fellows and therefore towards Me.Yes, all you who seek to serve Me, no matter what your gifts, will Imake to be a vital force for good in the community, altering the modeof life of many, inspiring and moulding their ambitions and aspira-tions, and altogether becoming a leavening influence in the midst ofthe worldly activities in which I will place you.You at the time will probably know nothing of this. You may even bestill longing to serve Me, and hungering for a more intimate con-sciousness of Me, thinking you are doing nothing, are still makingmany mistakes and failing to live up to your highest ideals of Me; notrealising that this longing and hungering is the avenue through whichI pour forth My Spiritual Power, which being wholly Impersonal, is

Use 127

used by you, unconscious of its being I within you using it, to bringabout My Purpose in your heart and life and in the hearts and lives ofMy and Your other Selves.So, as you finally grow into the realisation of all this, as you surelywill, and prove it by the practical use of all you have in My service,will I gradually give you the strength and ability consciously to useImpersonally My Power, My Wisdom and My Love, in the expressionof My Divine Idea, which is eternally striving to manifest through YouIts Perfection.Therefore will you soon see that your human personality, with all itsfaculties, powers and possessions, which are in reality Mine operat-ing and manifesting through you, is likewise for My use wholly, andthat true success and satisfaction can never be found except in suchuse.For such use develops, as the planted seed develops the harvest, theability consciously to use all My spiritual faculties in the final perfectexpression of My Idea, which can be expressed only through your hu-man personality.

From this text we can understand a phenomenon which we may haveoccasionally seen. We may have seen some people, who although theyhave not finished with their own lessons, or still have many weak-nesses, or many problems, are still very useful, perhaps even very dy-namic and effective in bringing about positive changes in the lives ofothers. They may even be accepted "spiritual teachers" with variousobvious weakness.

They are being used by our Impersonal Self even though they are nottotally purified. Thus, the message here is that even if you feel thatyou have no talents or are unworthy, if you seek to be an instrumentand remain humble and totally dedicated to finding and living the truth,you may very well be used by our Impersonal Self for doing its workof awakening all of its instruments.

This we might compare to a carpenter with a large number of "con-scious tools". Some of these tools are very capable but not alwayscomplying, because they have their own minds about what they want


to do. They have a feeling of self-importance and will agree to do on-ly certain works which they feel are ‘up to their standard’. This car-penter may have other tools which are not so capable, but are dedi-cated to him and will work in the manner which He chooses and notproject that they know better. Their attitude is that they know nothingand they look solely to the master carpenter for instructions and exe-cute them as instructed.

The carpenter then prefers to use these less capable, but humble andcooperative tools rather than the more capable but self-oriented toolswhich believe that they know better, and who also want the praise fortheir work. How can the results of their work be theirs when only inHis hands can they do anything. They are self conscious and capable,but not the source of the power and knowledge.

We are these self conscious tools. God is the carpenter (perhaps it isnot by chance that Jesus was carpenter), and the work is manifestingheaven on earth. What kind of tool are you; a self-important-know-it-all tool which wants to chose what it will do, or a humble, cooperat-ing, always-looking-to-the-master tool.

Use 129


CHAPTER 12

SOUL MATES

105. Let us now examine into some of the things I have given you,those especially of which you cannot yet acknowledge Me as the Giv-er.Perhaps the particular position in life you now occupy you do not thinkthe best adapted for the expression of My Idea urging within you.If so, then why not step out of that position into the one of your choice?The mere fact that you cannot or do not do this proves that at this timesuch position is the one best suited to awaken in you certain qualitiesnecessary for My perfect expression, and that I, your own Self, AMpermitting you to remain therein, until you can recognise my Purposeand Meaning hidden within the power such position has to disturbyour peace of mind and keep you thus dissatisfied.When you recognise My Meaning and determine to make My Purposeyour purpose, then and then only will I give you the strength to stepout of the position into a higher I have provided for you.

We are now presented with the fact that although all the events andsituations which we are experiencing are given to us by the only giv-er, God, that we often think that some mistake has been made and wantto change what we have. There is only one way to get free from a sit-uation which is making us unhappy and that is to "...recognise my Pur-pose and Meaning hidden within the power such position has to dis-turb your peace of mind and keep you thus dissatisfied."

That is we will need first to understand why this situation is occurring

Soul Mates 131

and why it is bothering us, why it is making us unhappy. We will needto understand the lesson which life is trying to teach us through thissituation (as mentioned in the previous chapter) and especially to"...recognise My Meaning and determine to make My Purpose yourpurpose, then and then only will I give you the strength to step out ofthe position into a higher I have provided for you."

The way to find the power to free ourselves from situations which lim-it us and restrict our happiness is to realize our Impersonal Purposeand to resolve to make that our only purpose in life. This is so becauseall events have absolutely one purpose; to awaken the personalityto its real nature. Thus the only way to make those events unnecessaryis to wake up. Otherwise, we still need what is bothering us.

106. Perhaps the husband or the wife you have, you think is far frombeing suited to you or capable of helping along your "spiritual" awak-ening, being only a hindrance and detriment, instead. You may evenbe secretly contemplating leaving or wishing you could leave that onefor another who sympathises and joins with you in your aspirationsand seeking, and therefore seems more nearly your ideal.You may run away if you will, but know that you cannot run away fromyour own personality; that, in selfish craving for a "spiritual" mateyou may attract only one who will force you to a tenfold longer andharder search among the illusions of the mind, before you can againawaken to the consciousness of My Voice speaking within.For a sympathetic and appreciative mate would only feed the person-al pride and selfish desire for "spiritual" power in you, and developfurther the egotistic side of your nature. Likewise, a loving, trusting,yielding mate might encourage only selfishness and conceit, when youare not yet abiding in the consciousness of My Impersonal Love; whilea tyrannical, suspicious, nagging mate may provide the soul disciplineyou still need.

That to which most of us look for our happiness is a mate, a partnerwith which to walk the ‘difficult road of life’. We have many hopes


from this partner. We hope to find security, happiness, pleasure, affir-mation, emotional support, protection, affection, caring, devotion, ser-vice and unconditional love.

Few find all they are searching for in the mate which they are given.That is natural of course, because the purpose of life is to find withinourselves all of the above mentioned which we have been searchingfor until now outside ourselves. When we cannot get what we hopedfrom our partner, then we feel disappointed, cheated, hurt, bitter, re-jected, abused and perhaps even angry and hateful that we have beendone such an ‘injustice’.

The message here is that we have exactly what we need in order tolearn our next lesson. This partner is our perfect teacher. The messageis "learn to love this aspect of God without conditions and thenwe will see what happens".

It is also explained that our idea that a mate who agrees with us willhelp more in our evolution is not necessarily true. This does not meanthat we should not search, before we make the final decision of mar-riage, for someone who has the same values and life goals. But if weare already married, and we or the other changes, and we do not getalong, then this is what we need. Through this conflict of needs andvalues, or through the other’s difficult character we will have our great-est evolution.

We need to make wiser evaluations before we make our choice of part-ner. Once the choice is made, then we will assume from here on in,unless the other leaves his or her body or decides to leave us, that heor she is the aspect of the Divine with which I can most effectivelylearn my spiritual lessons at the present time. This is not to say thatleaving the other if their behavior is violent or unethical is not an op-tion. It just means that we need to be sure we have learned our lessonsfirst. One way of knowing we have learned our lesson is that we nolonger have negative feelings towards the other.

Soul Mates 133

107. Did you but know it, the one who is your true Soul mate is in re-ality an Angel from Heaven, even as are You, one of the Attributes ofMy Divine Self, come to you to teach you that only when you havepurged your own personality so that My Holy Love can express, canyou be freed from any conditions which may now be causing you somuch disturbance of mind and unhappiness of Soul.For not until this Soul, this Angel from Heaven, this other part of Myand Your Self, who has come to you and is yearning and striving tocall into expression through you the Impersonal Love, the tender,thoughtful care for others, the poise of mind and peace of heart, thequiet, firm mastery of self, which and which alone can open the doors,so It can step forth into the freedom of Its own glorious Being and beto you Its own true Self, -- not until you can see this Soul in all Its Di-vine beauty, free of this earthly bondage, will it ever be possible foryou to find and recognise that Ideal you seek.For that Ideal exists, not without -- in some other personality, -- butonly within, in your Divine Counterpart, which is I, your Higher, Im-mortal Self. It is only My Idea of this, your Perfect Self, striving to ex-press and become manifest through your personality, that causes youto see seeming imperfections in the mate I have given you.The time will come, however, when you cease to look without for loveand sympathy, appreciation and spiritual help, and turn wholly to Mewithin, that these seeming imperfections will disappear; and you willsee in this mate only the reflection of qualities of unselfish love, gen-tleness, trust, a constant endeavour to make the other happy, that willthen be shining brightly and continuously from out your own heart.

The other is a reflection of ourselves. We see in the other our own ad-dictions, weaknesses, fears, expectations, emotions and behavior be-ing reflected back to us. What we really have across from us is an"...Angel from Heaven, even as are You, one of the Attributes of MyDivine Self, come to you to teach you that only when you have purgedyour own personality so that My Holy Love can express, can you befreed from any conditions which may now be causing you so much dis-turbance of mind and unhappiness of Soul."


The other is an actor in our life-play, playing the part given to him byour own Impersonal Self in order to awaken our personal self. Imag-ine the scene up on a cloud before coming into incarnation. We aretalking to another beautiful angelic being like ourselves, saying, "lookI will need help in this life time in overcoming my attachment to be-ing affirmed by others. I want to finally overcome this tendency. Iwould like you to play my life partner and not give me the affectionand affirmation that I need so that then I will be forced to find it with-in my self and in my relationship with our Impersonal Self, rather thanlooking to other personalities for what I need."

Our Impersonal Self is the grand director of this multilevelled dramain which we are receiving exactly what we need in order to wake upto our true nature. So if we do not like our partner, we need to realisethat he or she is the Divine taking a temporary form to wake us up.One solution is to look to our Impersonal self for all our needs, andthen "...The time will come, however, when you cease to look withoutfor love and sympathy, appreciation and spiritual help, and turn whol-ly to Me within, that these seeming imperfections will disappear; andyou will see in this mate only the reflection of qualities of unselfishlove, gentleness, trust, a constant endeavour to make the other hap-py, that will then be shining brightly and continuously from out yourown heart."

I have seen such transformations when one of the two unhappy par-ties started to act with unconditional love.

108. Perhaps you cannot yet wholly believe all this, and you still ques-tion that I, your own Self, am responsible for your present position inlife, or that I chose for you your present mate?If so, it is well for you thus to question until all is made plain.But remember, I will speak much more clearly direct from within, ifyou but turn trustingly to Me for help. For I ever preserve My Holiestsecrets for those who turn to Me in deep, abiding Faith that I can andwill supply their every need.To you, however, who cannot yet do this, I say, if your own Self did not

Soul Mates 135

place you here or provide this mate, Why then are you here? and Whyhave you this mate? Think! I, the ALL, the Perfect One, make no mistake.Yes, but the personality does, you say. And the personality chose thismate, and perhaps has earned no better position.What, who, causes the personality to choose this particular one andearn this particular position in life? Who picked out and placed thisone where you could thus choose, and who caused you to be born inthis country of all countries and in this town of all towns in the worldat this particular time? Why not some other town and a hundred yearslater? Did your personality do all these things?Answer truly and satisfactorily these questions to yourself, and youwill learn that I, God, within you, your own Self, do all things that youdo, and I do them well.I do them while expressing My Idea, Which is ever seeking manifes-tation in outer form as Perfection through you, My living Attribute,even as it is in the Eternal, within.

We have often had the experience of "coincidence", of meeting a friendin a country thousands of miles from home, or meeting someone whohad just the information or the services that we needed. Have you ev-er thought of how many factors have to cooperate in order for such"coincidences" to take place? They are nearly impossible to be coin-cidences. They happen because of a slight delay here, or a movementin an unexpected direction, or a choice which we are not sure why wemade when we made it, but ‘now we know’. Obviously there is a divine hand behind all events, even the death ofour loved ones. I have seen many people suffer doubts as to whetherthat fateful event could have been avoided. They may feel guilt for nothaving done enough, or for not having done the right thing. They mayfeel hate towards others who they believe were the "cause" of thatdeath. There is only one cause of birth and one cause of death and thatis the one Universal Consciousness residing in all beings.

One morning a student at the university where my father was the dean


of students walked into his office pulled out a revolver and shot himtwice killing him instantly. The only thing my father was able to dowas to ask one question; "Why?"

This student was not the cause of my father’s death. he was the meanschosen by our Impersonal Self for my father’s exit. And this event wasthe most useful event for our collective evolution, for myself, my sib-lings and, of course most of all, for my mother who was most affect-ed and changed through this intense life crisis. There is only onecause for everything which happens; God. We are the instrumentsthrough which all happens.

This does not mean that our choices and actions do not affect whathappens to us. Our every though, choice, belief, action and word in-fluence our life course. But others do no create our reality. We do.

109. As for your true "Soul Mate", which you have been led by oth-ers to believe must be waiting for you somewhere, cease looking; forit exists not without in some other body, but within your own Soul.For that within you which cries out for completion is only your senseof Me within, yearning for recognition and expression; Me, your ownDivine Counterpart, the Spiritual part of you, your other half, to whichand which alone you must be united, before you can finish what youcame on Earth to express.This is indeed a mystery to you who are not yet wedded in conscious-ness to your Impersonal Self; but doubt not, when you can come to Mein complete surrender, and will care for naught else than union withMe, then will I disclose to you the sweets of the Celestial Ecstasy Ihave long kept in reserve for you.

In actuality we are seeking after our own Self. Because we have lostour own Spiritual Self, we seek to fill our emptiness through other be-ings and objects. Our real soul-mate is God our own ImpersonalSelf. When we have reconnected to our Inner Self, then all beings willseem beautiful and loving to us, because we will need nothing from

Soul Mates 137

anyone. What makes people seem negative towards us is usually thefact that we want something from them which they cannot give us.When we stop needing others, it is much easier to love them andfor them to love us.

We can stop hoping then, to find fulfilment outside of our selves insome "soul-mate". He or she is simply a reflection of what we are re-ally looking for; our own selves. We are attracted to others for the at-tributes which they manifest and which are lacking in us. When all ourdivine attributes are manifested in our own being , we will not desireanother. We will love many, but we will not need any particularone.


CHAPTER 13

AUTHORITY

110. To you who still feel the desire to read books, thinking in themto find an explanation of the mysteries that now hide from you themeaning of the earthly expressions of My Idea, I say:It is well that you seek thus outwardly, following the impulses I send,for others' interpretations of the meaning My Idea is expressingthrough them; for I will make that search to be of benefit to you, thoughnot in the way you imagine.It is even well for you to seek in ancient teachings, philosophies andreligions, or in those of other races and other peoples, for the Truth Iwish to express to you; for even that search will prove not unprofitable.But the time will come when you will realize that the thoughts of oth-er minds and the teachings of other religions, no matter how true andbeautiful, are not what I intend for you; for I have reserved for youthoughts and teachings which are yours and yours only, and which Iwill give to you in secret -- when you are ready to receive them.When the time comes, as it inevitably will, that you become dissatis-fied in your search among the teachings of the various religions,philosophies and cults that now are interesting you, and you grow dis-couraged at finding yourself no nearer the attainment of the powersand spiritual growth so authoritatively described and supposedly pos-sessed by the writers of the books, the teachers of the philosophies andthe promulgators of the religions, -- then will I show you that while allthese books, teachings and religions were originally inspired by Me,and have done and are still doing their part in quickening the heartsof many, yet for you, it is now meant that you cease looking to any

Authority 139

outer authority, and instead confine your study to My Book of Life,guided and instructed by Me within, by Me alone. If you earnestly andtruly do this, you will find that I have chosen you to be the High Priestof a religion, the glory and grandeur of which will be to all others thathave been pictured to your former understanding, as the light of theSun is to the twinkle of the far distant star.You will likewise realize that the ancient religions were given to Mypeoples of long ages past, and that the religions of other races are forMy peoples of those races, and that none of these are for you; eventhough I brought them to you and pointed out many wondrous thingsin them that inspired you to a more determined search for Me withintheir teachings.I say to you, these are things of the past and have naught to do withyou. The time has arrived, if you can see it, when you must cast asideall accumulated knowledge, all teachings, all religions, all authority,even My authority as expressed in this and My other outer revelations;for I have quickened you to the consciousness of My Presence within,to the fact that all authority, teachings and religions, coming from anyouter source, no matter how lofty or sacred, can no longer have anyinfluence with you, except as they become a means of turning you with-in to Me, for My final authority on all questions of whatsoever nature.Therefore, why seek in the things of the past -- in religion, humanknowledge, or in other’s; experiences -- for the help and guidancewhich I alone can give?Forget all that has gone before. That which is past is dead. Why bur-den your soul with dead things?Just to the extent you hold to things that are past, do you still live inthe past, and can have naught to do with Me, Who dwell in the ever-present NOW, the Eternal.Just to the extent you attach yourself to past acts or experiences, re-ligions or teachings, do they cloud your soul vision, hiding Me fromyou. They will ever prevent your finding Me until you free yourself oftheir darkening influence and step within, into the Light of My Im-personal Consciousness, which recognizes no limitations and pene-trates to the infinite Reality of all things.


Christ taught and lived the spirit of the law, while the others tried tolive the letter of the law, which could not be lived since it was dead.It had lost its usefulness. We are not asked here to reject religions,books, or other teachings. We are asked not to have them as supremeauthority. As our supreme authority we shall have our inner voice,which we will cultivate through inner silence and prayer for guidance.

Religions and books, including this one, can help us along the firstparts of our journey but, in most cases, the last steps can be taken byeach alone. The following example may help. We are on the shores ofa vast ocean and want to get to other side. We are obviously unable toswim all that distance by ourselves and thus board a boat going thatway. After some time, that boat does not suit us. The journey is longand we desire something else. That particular boat has taken us as faras it can take us. Now we find another boat, more suitable to our pre-sent needs. Then the same thing happens, we have traveled as far aswe can in that boat. And the same goes on as we move from boat toboat each taking us a little further towards the other shore.

Each boat is another book, religious teaching, spiritual teacher, tech-nique or spiritual group. All are good and useful, all take us a littlefurther along toward our goal; all have helped us in a way that no oneor nothing else could have helped us at that particular time. But eachis limited in its ability to take us all the way, especially the last 100meters of the journey. These last 100 meters are very shallow and noboat can pass here. We will have to swim them by ourselves.

This is the message here. We are not to reject all that has been andcan be still offered to us by books, religions or spiritual teachers orpaths; for although we have to swim the last 100 meters, we wouldhave drown if we tried to swim the last hundred kilometers alone with-out external help. Thus we will have to recognise where we are in thisjourney. If we are still far from the ‘shore’, let us take refuge in vari-ous ‘boats’, but always recognise as final authority our own innervoice.

Let us never externalize the source of power and guidance in our lives.

Authority 141

We should never imagine that someone else will enlighten us, thatsomeone else will solve our spiritual problems or free us from illu-sion. We must recognise that there is only one teacher, and that is ourown Impersonal Self who is the spiritual force in all books, teachersand religions. Let us take from other sources, as long as we feel guid-ed to, from within. Let us not become attached to them, however, andlet us realize that all conditions are temporary and that growth requiresconstant change; not fickleness and superficial moving from here tothere; but a slow and organic type of growth - steady and stable.

Eventually we will not feel the need any more for external sources ofguidance and we will base our lives and our spiritual growth solely onthe messages which we receive from within.

If some messages in this text seem to be contradictory, it is becausewe are at a different stages in our evolution and require other experi-ences. For example we warn a small child not to go out alone, but ifour twenty-year-old child is always closed up at home out of insecu-rity, we give him the opposite message. Each stage of evolution hasother needs and other messages.

Another point emphasized here is that during the process of evolutionas the years pass, the ways in which we will relate to God will differ.Thus basic truths such as love, peace, right action and truth, and to doto others as we would like them to do to us, will not change; but howwe will understand and employ these truths may. Thus we can takefrom the various traditions their essence without being limited by theirdogmas.This changing perception of our relationship with God is well ex-pressed in a poem by the well-known and respected philosopher-poetKhalil Gibran. It appears that he believed in reincarnation, as he de-scribes this process as taking three thousand years.«In the ancient days, when the first quiver of speech came to my lips,I ascended the holy mountain and spoke unto God, saying: «Master,I am Thy slave. Thy hidden will is my law and I shall obey Thee forevermore».«But God made no answer, and like a mighty tempest passed away.


And after a thousand years I ascended the holy mountain and againspoke unto God, saying: «Creator, I am Thy creation. Out of clay Thouhast fashioned me and to Thee I owe mine all».«And God made no answer, but like a thousand swift wings passedaway».«And after a thousand years I climbed the holy mountain and spokeunto God again, saying: «Father, I am Thy son. In compassion andlove Thou hast given me birth, and through love and worship I shallinherit Thy Kingdom».«And God made no answer, and like the mist that veils the distant hillsHe passed away».«And after a thousand years I climbed the sacred mountain and againspoke unto God, saying: «My God, my aim and my fulfillment; I amThy yesterday and Thou art my tomorrow. I am Thy root in the Earthand Thou art flower in the sky, and together we grow before the faceof the sun».«Then God leaned over me, and in my ears whispered words of sweet-ness, and even as the sea that enfolds a brook that runs down to her,He enfolded me.«And when I descended to the valleys and the plains God was therealso».

Notice how God's answer, or rather, our perception of His responsebecomes increasingly more gentle and subtle: a tempest, to a thousandswift wings, to a mist that veils the distant hills, and finally words ofsweetness.

Notice too the statement «I am Thy yesterday and Thou art my to-morrow». In other words, «I am in the process of becoming what Youare». Perhaps even more accurate would be, «I am in the process ofre-becoming what we are».

This message from Sathya Sai Baba rather summarizes the whole pro-cess:

«After long searches here and there, in temples and in churches, inearth and heavens, at last you come back, completing the circle from

Authority 143

where you started, to your own soul and find that He for whom youhave been seeking all over the world, for whom you have been weep-ing and praying in churches and temples, on whom you were lookingas the mystery of all mysteries shrouded in the clouds, is actually thenearest of the near, in your own self, the reality of your life, body andsoul. That is your own nature. Assert it, manifest it. It is truth and truthalone; that is one's real friend, relative. Abide by truth, tread the pathof righteousness and not an hair of your body will ever be injured."

111. Likewise the future concerns you not. He who looks to the futurefor his final perfection is chained to the past and can never get free,until his mind no longer is thus engrossed with the consequences ofhis acts, and he recognizes Me as his only Guide and throws all re-sponsibility upon Me.You, who are one with Me, are perfect now, and always were perfect,knowing neither youth nor old age, birth nor death.

As long as we are occupied with the idea of perfecting ourselves atsome future moment, we are operating out of a false belief systemwhich says that:1. We are these personalities and not the already perfect ImpersonalSelf.2. That there is time, space and individuality.3. That we are individuals which can become enlightened separatelyfrom the others4. That we must create some specific result for this particular bodyand mind and not for all of humanity.

It is of course natural for us to believe these so seemingly obvious"facts". It is difficult for us to realize that we have been living in sucha deep sleep for all of our lives. Thus all spiritual efforts which havein mind some result for our own enlightenment are based on the illu-sion of separateness.

We will necessarily need to pass through a period of time of such


thinking and personal effort. Gradually our emphasis will change andwe will not be so preoccupied with becoming enlightened or saved atsome later date, but rather to detach ourselves in every present mo-ment from the illusion of individuality, and of identification with thebody and personality.

112. You, the Perfect, have naught to do with what has been or whatis to be. You care not for anything but the eternal NOW. That only con-cerns you which immediately confronts you, - how perfectly to expressMy Idea here and now in the condition in which I have placed you pur-posely for such expression.When that has been done, why not leave it behind, instead of draggingit along with you, burdening your mind and soul with consequenceswhich are but empty shells from which you have extracted the meat?

Only when we live in the present moment, leaving the plans for thefuture and the results of the past will we be able to experience our re-al self. The past does not exist and the future is illusion. Both exist on-ly in our mind, and our mind is conditioned and does not perceive re-ality.

We have everything to gain by bringing our mind constantly to thepresent, and being aware of who we are and what is going on in ourimmediate environment. This will release tremendous amounts of en-ergy, clarity, wisdom and creativity which is otherwise suppressed bythe fact that the mind is dampened by the thoughts about the past andfuture.

Let us not dwell on the results, positive or negative, of our efforts.They have nothing to offer, unless we want very briefly see what wecan learn from them. But to connect our self-worth with them, feelingpride or affirmation when they are positive, or guilt, failure or self-re-jection when they are not what we wanted, is a total waste of time.The results were and always are perfect. They are exactly what shouldhave happened in the universe at that moment considering all the

Authority 145

forces in the universe (including your effort) at that time. Let us moveon continuously leaving the past behind us, responding to the ever-alive and always perfect present moment.

113. All this applies to reincarnation, to which belief many minds arefast chained.What have You, the Perfect, the Eternal, to do with past or future in-carnations? Can the Perfect add to Its perfection? Or the Eternal comeout of or return to eternity?I AM, and You Are, -- ONE with Me, -- and always have been, and al-ways will be. The I AM of You dwells in and reincarnates in ALL bod-ies, for the one purpose of expressing My Idea.Humanity is My Body. In It I live, move and have My Being, express-ing the Glorious Light of My Idea through My Attributes, whose Ce-lestial Radiance to the human vision is bedimmed and distorted by themyriads of clouded and imperfect facets of the human intellect.I and You, Who are One with Me, reincarnate in Humanity, as the oakreincarnates in its leaves and acorns, season after season, and againin the thousand oaks born from their thousands of acorns and theiroaks, generation after generation.You say you remember your past lives.Do you? Are you sure?Very well, what if you do? Just because I have permitted you a glimpseof the Reality of one of My past Expressions, that you might the bet-ter comprehend My Meaning which I am now expressing to you, is noassurance from Me that you personally were My Avenue of that ex-pression.For do I not express through all avenues, and You with Me, and areWe not the Life and Intelligence of all expression, no matter what thecharacter, or the age, or race?If it pleases you to believe that you actually were that expression, it iswell, and I shall cause such belief to be of benefit to you; but only tothe extent of preparing you for the great Realization that afterwardwill come.In the meantime you are chained fast. Your personality, with its self-ish desires and selfish seeking, is still bound hand and foot to the past,


and looks only to the future for its deliverance, after the final wearingout of all the consequences of its acts; dominating your mind and in-tellect with this false belief in birth and death, and that such is youronly way to final emancipation and union with Me; preventing the re-alization of Our Eternal and Ever-Constant Oneness, and that You canfree your Self any moment You will.For it is only the personality that is born and dies, and which seeksand strives to prolong its stay in the body and in earth life, and thento return to other bodies after I no longer have any use for its body.It is only to this personality that you are bound, by the benefits andopinions it has engrafted on you back through the ages, during whichit has kept your human mind busied with such delusions. It is onlywhen you can rise up in the realization of your Divine Immortality,Omnipotence and Intelligence, and can cast off all personal beliefsand opinions, that you can free your Self from this perverted relation,and can assume your true position as Master and King, One with Me,seated upon the Throne of SELF, compelling the personality to takeits proper and natural place as servant and subject, ready and willingto obey My slightest command, thereby becoming an instrument wor-thy of My Use.

There will not be time here to go into a lengthy discussion concern-ing the concept of reincarnation. (Those interested in more informa-tion about this can refer to the books "The Mystical Circle of Life"and "Universal Philosophy".)

What is being said here is not that there is no reincarnation, for "...itis only to this personality that you are bound, by the benefits and opin-ions it has engrafted on you back through the ages, during which ithas kept your human mind busied with such delusions."

What is being said is that we are not the personality which incarnates.we are the Impersonal Self, and thus all incarnations are ours. Thuswe cannot speak about particular previous incarnations which belongto us, for all incarnations are ours.

Authority 147

Now the question remains as to whether a particular personality actu-ally has a special relationship with some previously incarnated per-sonality, whether there is a soul-entity which unites them in a way inwhich they are not united with other personalities present or past. Thiswould mean that they would have a common memory bank whichwould unite them. The other possibility is that all souls and personal-ities are manifestations of only one divine consciousness, and that thereis one universal memory bank which unites all souls and personali-ties, because they are all manifestations of one being.

Why should we believe that these concepts conflict? A particular groupdoes not exclude a larger one. Each larger grouping includes all theprevious smaller ones. For example there is a couple which has a spe-cial relationship. They belong to a family of five including their chil-dren. The larger family consists of a group of fifty persons. This largefamily belongs to a national grouping of about 200 million persons.This nation belongs to the planet Earth which is a group of about 5billion and growing. One does not exclude the other. It is simply moreuseful and more true to identify with the largest grouping. This cre-ates the greatest unity - which is our final goal.

Thus there is no contradiction between there being an individual soulwith various incarnations and the fact that all souls and thus all incar-nations belong to the one Impersonal Self. When we are focused inthe personality, then we can talk about reincarnation. When we real-ize that the personality is an illusion, then we realize that this is of noimportance.

Thus the message here is that it is not useful to concentrate on previ-ous and future lives, just as it is not useful to concentrate on the pastor future. Our previous personalities are as much illusion as our pre-sent ones. Just as we are not our present body and personality, we arenot our past or future bodies or personalities; and thus we have noth-ing to gain by focusing on them. We are the Impersonal Self and allpersonalities past, present and future are ours. This is the most usefulway of proceeding.


CHAPTER 14

MEDIUMS AND MEDIATORS

114. You, who, in your desire to serve Me, have joined yourself witha church, religious organization, occult society, or spiritual order, ofwhatsoever nature, thinking, by aiding in and supporting its work, itwould please Me, and that you might receive special favors from Mein consequence, -- hearken to these My Words and ponder over them.First, know that I AM already pleased with you, for you do nothingthat I do not cause you to do, and you do it to fulfil My Purpose, -- al-though it may seem to you at times you are acting contrary to My Wishand only to satisfy your own desires.Know likewise that I provide all minds with all their experiences oflife, which I utilize solely to prepare the body, quicken the heart anddevelop the consciousness, so that they can comprehend Me, and sothat I can express through them My Idea.I inspire minds with glimpses of Me and My Idea through these expe-riences, and I have spoken thus through inspiration to many, who havetaken My Words and have written them in books and have taught themto other minds. These Words I have caused to quicken the hearts andconsciousness of those who are ready to receive them, even though thewriters and teachers of themselves had no real comprehension of MyMeaning.Many of those whose minds I thus inspire with glimpses of Me and MyIdea I cause to become teachers and leaders, organizing churches andsocieties and cults, drawing seekers and followers to them, that I,through the words I thus speak through them, can quicken the heartsand consciousness of those that are ready to recognise Me.I, the Impersonal One within, do all this, and the teachers and lead-

Mediums and Mediators 149

ers personally do nothing, only serving as channels through which MyIdea can express to the consciousness of those I draw to them for thatpurpose.For the mind is only a channel and the intellect an instrument, whichI use Impersonally wherever and whenever necessary to express MyIdea. Not until the heart has been quickened and has opened wide tocontain Me can man, with his mortal mind and intellect, consciouslycomprehend My Meaning, when I express through him My Idea.You, in your desire to serve Me, may have found in some teacher orleader a personality whom you think, from the many seemingly won-drous words I speak through him, is now containing Me in his heart.In your doubts and anxiety to please Me, and in your fear of My dis-pleasure when disobeying My Commands, you may even have gone tosuch teacher or leader, who possibly claimed to be a priest or priest-ess of the Most High, thinking to get through such My Message to you,or words of advice or help from some "Master" or "Guide" you canhold. Until finally, in sorrow and humiliation from the disillusionmentwhich eventually and inevitably follows, you once more are thrownback upon yourself, upon the Teacher within, upon Me, your own TrueSelf.Yes, all the deception, all the discipline, all the taking of your ardorand devotion -- not to speak of your money and services -- to what youbelieve to be My Work, and selfishly purloining and utilizing them forthe upbuilding and strengthening of their own personal power andprestige among their followers; feeding each of you with just enoughsubtle flattery and promises of spiritual advancement, together withclever sophistry under the guise of high and beautiful sounding spir-itual teaching, to keep you bound to them so you would continue tosupport and honor and glorify them, ever holding over you the lash ofMy displeasure if they receive not unquestioning trust and obedience,-- yes, all this I permit to be, for it is what you desire and seek, andDesire is truly the agent of My Will.You may be even giving to some other teacher, -- either in the seen orthe unseen, and no matter how true, well-meaning and spiritually wise,- who you think cannot be classed with the kind just mentioned, yourunquestioning love, devotion and obedience, and you may be receiv-ing what you think are teachings and guidance of inestimable value.


All this is well, so long as you are receiving that which you seek andthink you need; for I supply all things to satisfy such desires. But knowthat all such is vain and unproductive of the real results sought; forall seeking and all desire for spiritual attainment is of the personali-ty and therefore selfish, and leads only to final disappointment, disil-lusionment and humiliation.If you but can see it, it is in the disillusionment and humiliation thatthe real results are attainable, for those are what I opened up for youand led you towards, when presenting the possibility of getting helpfrom some human teacher; and these, disillusionment and humilia-tion, and what I purposely brought you to, in order that, having be-come once more humble and docile as a little child, you would thenbe ready to listen to and obey My Word spoken within, and, hearingand obeying, you could enter into My Kingdom.Yes, all outward seeking will end thus, and will but bring you back toMe, weary, naked, starving, willing to listen to My Teaching and to doanything for even a crust of My Bread, which in your stubbornnessand conceit you disdained before and deemed not good enough foryour proud Spirit.

What can we learn from this passage? We will need to remember theexample of traversing the ocean in a series of boats, until, in the end,we are forced to continue on our own for the last one hundred meters.The fact is that if we had enough faith in our own Divine Self withinus to guide us, we could manage without passing through so many dif-ferent systems and organizations.

The message is:

1. The Divine is within us and can speak to us directly from within.We do not need to hear messages through others. Of course for thosewho feel totally lost, what another spiritually oriented person has tosay will often be quite useful for overcoming the particular crisis.(It must be remembered that not all messages are for all people. Thisparticular book is for those who have already searched for a numberof years in various ways. Most others who are now beginning the spir-


itual path will most probably need to go through some contact withgroups or teachers, in order to get started.)

2. We do not need to serve or be loyal to any teacher or group in or-der to have God’s love or grace.

3. We should never ignore our own inner voice when it does notagree with any teacher.

4. God is the only teacher and we need not worship some humanteacher.

5. True Divine instruments are not focused on money; and money isnot a prerequisite to receive what they have to offer.

6. Loyalty is not required to any particular group. Take whatever youneed from each and leave them if at some point they do not serve yourspiritual needs.

7. Observe you teacher and look for the following characteristics:a. Inner peace in the face of all situations.b. Unconditional love for all persons regardless of their behavior.c. Humility and freedom from a sense of self-importance.d. Dedicated to the service towards humanity.e. Not interested in advertising his own person.f. Not interested in money, and lives with the bare necessities.g. Lives and behaves with simplicity.h. Is at the service of his or her students.i. Does not criticize other schools or teachers.j. Behaves morally and with respect for all in all situations.k. Does not have a dual standard, one for self and one others.l. Admits that he or she is not the source, but only an instrument.

Thus if we feel that at our present stage we need external help, we canseek out the purest and more humble and loving person we can. Weneed not deify this person. He or she is simply and instrument of ourown Impersonal Self which is telling us what we already know but


have lost contact with. Until we develop enough inner contact, we mayneed to hear the truth from another’s mouth.

Eventually we will have developed enough inner contact; and thenbooks and teachers and groups will not be necessary for our evolution.This does not mean, however, that we cannot continue to have contactwith such groups, and take and give with them. The point here is notto avoid teachers or spiritual groups, for we are social beings, and itis much better to keep such company that some other. The message isnot to externalize the source of our power and not to place some oth-er in God’s place; not to believe that God’s love is in some way de-pendent on how those persons see us, and not to believe that someoneelse is closer to God that we are.

If we are free from these illusions, then belonging to and serving alongwith a spiritual group is quite useful for the manifestation of our Im-personal Self on a social level. For our Impersonal Self is the self ofall others, and thus the feeling of unity and cooperation with others isessential for our mutual evolution.

115. Now, if you have had enough of teachings and teachers, and aresure that within you lies the Source of all Wisdom, these words willbring joy unspeakable to your heart. For do they not confirm thatwhich you already have felt within to be true?For you who cannot yet see this and still need a Mediator, I have pro-vided the story of The Christ crucified for your redemption, picturinghow I desire you to live that, through the crucifixion of your person-ality, you may rise in consciousness to Oneness with Me.But to you who are strong enough to bear it, I say you need no medi-ator between you and Me, for we are One already. If you can but knowit, you can come direct and at once to Me in consciousness. I, Godwithin you will receive you and you shall abide with Me for ever andever; even as does My Son Jesus, the Man of Nazareth, through WhomI AM even now expressing as I did express nineteen hundred yearsago, and as I some day shall express through you.


We have the teachings and example of our Lord Jesus Christ as a guidein every situation. If we can connect with that example and thoseteachings, and live by them daily, we need no other teacher or book,or external help. In such a case we would do well in incorporate intoour lives enough time set aside for prayer and concentration on theChrist within us so that we can be open to this inner guidance.

Those of other religious traditions will find the same guidance by fo-cusing on their being of worship.

116. To you who wonder how and why I say such beautiful and suchspiritual things through personalities who fail to live up to the teach-ings they apparently of themselves give out, I say:I use all avenues Impersonally to express My Meaning.Some I have prepared to be better mediums of expression than others,but personally knowing nothing of Me.In some I have quickened the heart the better to contain Me, therebybecoming consciously more at One with Me.Some have become so at One with Me that they no longer are sepa-rated in consciousness from Me, and in Them I live and move and ex-press My Spiritual Nature.Since the earliest days of expression on earth I have prepared MyPriests and My Prophets and My Messiahs to vision forth to the worldMy Idea -- My Word that shall finally become flesh.But whether I speak through Priest, Prophet or Messiah, or througha little child, or through your worst enemy, all words that appeal vi-tally to you are the words the I AM of You speaks through the organ-ism of such medium to your Soul consciousness.Should a number be gathered together to hear My Word spokenthrough one of My Priest, it is not the Priest of himself but I, in theheart of each hearer, Who draw from the Priest the vital words thatsink deep into the consciousness of each. The Priest knows not whathe says that so affects you, and may not even comprehend My Mean-ing of the words he speaks to you.I within him do draw from the combined devotion to and belief in Me,consciously and unconsciously expressed by all those gathered around


him, the Spiritual Force which serves as a channel or a connectingline through or over which I reach the consciousness of those minds Ihave prepared to comprehend My Meaning. For although I speak thesame words to all, yet these words contain a distinct and separate mes-sage for each, and no one knows any but the message I speak to him;for I within you choose from the words the meaning I intend for you,and I within your brother and your sister likewise choose the mean-ing I intend for each of them.

All who teach are simply voices of our own Impersonal Self, tellingus what we actually already know but have lost conscious contact with.Some of these teachers are pure and others are not. It does not matter,we get the message we need for our growth at this particular time. Inthis sense, then all are our teachers; little children, the taxi driver, thestore clerk, our spouse and children, our relatives, our coworkers, theTV, the magazines we read, nature, the trees, rivers, the Sun and cloudsand mountains and seas; all of these are expression of our own Uni-versal self which is speaking to and teaching us.

A teacher who is speaking to a group is not something separate fromthe group. The group is the body of our collective Self who is speak-ing to us through that particular mouth. It could have talked to usthrough any mouth. All mouths belong to our Collective Self. Whatcan be said and what is said is determined by what we need to hear,and not so much by how intelligent the speaker is. Some speakers ofcourse are more connected, less limited by their personalities and thusare more open channels. What we need to remember is not to give im-portance to the particular body through which the message is comingbut rather to the message itself. We need to remember that we arespeaking to ourselves through the other’s body, since we have notyet come into clear enough contact with the truth within us.

Each will hear a different message, because he or she needs to hear adifferent message at this point of his or her evolution. There is no needto argue about the true meaning of what someone has said or written.Each needs to understand what has been out forth somewhat differ-


ently. Thus there is no sense in arguing about the meaning of parts ofthe Bible or any other book. Let us understand our own temporarytruths on our way to the absolute truth.

117. When two or three are gathered together in My Name, there willI always be; for the Idea which draws them together I , within each,inspire -- for it is My Idea. From the union of their aspirations towardsMe do I create a medium or channel through which I enable the Soulconsciousness to gain such glimpses of Me as each is capable of com-prehending.Every Priest, every Teacher, every Medium, I cause instinctively toknow this, for they are My chosen Ministers; and I likewise cause toawaken in them a desire to surround themselves with followers, that Imay quicken, in the hearts of those who are ready a consciousness ofMy Presence within. The Priest, the Teacher, or the Medium, them-selves, may never have recognized Me within, and may be deemingMe as entitized or personalized in some master or guide or saviorwithout themselves; but nevertheless, there are those whom I lead tothese, My Ministers, in whom, through certain words I cause My Min-isters to speak, together with the Spiritual Force furnished by the var-ious aspirants, I am enabled to awaken their Soul consciousness to areal comprehension of Me, the Impersonal One, seated within -- in thevery midst of All, in the heart of each.For the I AM of My Minister, and the I AM of each follower are One,one in consciousness, one in understanding, one in love, and one inpurpose, which purpose is the fulfillment of My Will.This I AM, which is wholly Impersonal, and knows neither time, spacenor different identities, merely utilizes the personalities of both Min-ister and followers, and the circumstance of personal contact, as ameans of giving voice to My Idea, ever struggling within for outer ex-pression.Those Ministers who take the confidence and trust of My followers,and use it to further their own private purposes, I cause to awaken toa recognition of My Will and My Idea all in proper season. This awak-ening, however, is not pleasant to their personalities, and almost al-ways causes much suffering and humiliation; but their souls rejoice


and sing grateful praises to Me when I bring it to pass.Therefore, wonder not at the sometimes wonderful words of Truth thatcome from mouths apparently unfit to speak them and comprehendingnot their meaning; nor at the fact that simple followers oftentimesawaken faster than and grow beyond their teachers. I Who dwell with-in both teacher and follower choose different conditions and providedifferent ways for the expression of My Attributes in each differentSoul, fitting each into just the time and place where they can comple-ment and help each other the best; thus uniting all into the most har-monious expression of My Idea possible under the circumstances.

There is positive, catalytic alchemy which takes place when we are"...two or three ...gathered together in My Name". Our Impersonal Selfuses this opportunity to strengthen our contact through our interper-sonal interactions. It must be remembered that there is only one be-ing. The teacher, or priest, the follower and any form which is beingworshipped are all manifestations of that one being.

It matters not which personality at this particular time is playing therole of the priest or teacher. It is like paying attention to which cell hasbeen posted by our inner consciousness to live and work in our lips,or brain, and which cells have been placed in our arms, hand or in-testines. All our cells have equal value and are equally expressions ofaspects of our being.

In the same way, those who play these temporary roles, are not moreadvanced, nor more important, nor more loved by God. They are sim-ply cells, which are playing those particular roles. Let us love them aswe love all beings, not more and not less. Let us benefit from them;as all events are for our use in awakening and manifesting our TrueSelves.



CHAPTER 15

MASTERS

118. You, who are still holding to the idea, taught in various teach-ings, that I will provide a "Master" or Divine Teacher for each aspi-rant towards union with Me, hear My Words.It is true I have permitted you in the past to delve into all kinds of mys-tical and occult books and teachings, encouraging your secret desireto acquire the powers necessary to attain this union extolled in suchteachings, even to the extent of quickening in you some slight con-sciousness of the possession of such powers.I have even permitted the belief that by practicing certain exercises,breathing in a certain way, and saying certain mantrams, you mightattract to you a "Master" from the unseen, who would become yourteacher and help you to prepare for certain initiations that would ad-mit you into an advanced Degree, in some secret Order in the innerplanes of existence, where much of My Divine Wisdom would beopened up to you.I have not only permitted these things, but, if you can see it, it was Iwho led you to these books, inspired in you such desire, and causedsuch belief to find lodgement in your mind; -- but not for the purposeyou imagine.Yes, I have brought you through all these teachings, desires and be-liefs, trying to point out to your human mind the Forces I use to bringinto expression My Divine Idea.I have portrayed these Forces as heavenly Hierarchies, and that yourhuman intellect might the better comprehend, I pictured them as An-gels or Divine Beings, Impersonal agents or executors of My Will, en-

Masters 159

gaged in the process of bringing into expression My Idea that was inthe beginning.But you did not understand.Your human intellect, enamored of the possibility of meeting and com-muning with one of these beings, as claimed in some of the teachings,proceeded at once to personalize Them, and began to long for Theirappearance in your life, imagining that They are interested in yourhuman affairs, and that by living in accordance with certain rules setdown in certain teachings, you could propitiate Them so They wouldhelp you to gain Nirvana or Immortality.Now I have purposely permitted you to indulge yourself with suchdelusions, letting you long, and pray, and strive earnestly to obey allthe instructions given; even leading you on, sometimes, by giving youglimpses, in self-induced visions and dreams, of ideal beings, which Ipermitted you to believe were such "Masters".I may even have caused to open in you certain faculties, which makeit possible for you to sense the presence of personalities that havepassed into the spirit side of life, and who have been attracted by yourdesires and seek to fulfil the part of Master and Guide to you.Now the time has come for you to know that such beings are not Mas-ters, also that Divine Beings do not call themselves Masters; that I,and I alone, your own Real Self, AM the only Master for you now, anduntil you are able to know Me also in your brother;That any being, either in human or spirit form, that presents himselfto your consciousness and claims to be a Master, or who permits youto call him Master, is nothing more nor less than a personality, thesame as yours, and therefore is not Divine, as your human mind un-derstands that term, despite the many wonderful "truths" he may ut-ter, and the "marvellous" things he may do.Just so long as your human mind seeks or worships the idea of a Mas-ter in any other being, no matter how lofty or sacred he may seem toyou, just so long will you be fed with such ideas; until, verily, I mayperhaps, permit you to meet and commune with such a "Master".If that "privilege" is vouchsafed you, it will be only in order to hastenyour awakening and your consequent disillusionment, when you willlearn that "Master" is indeed but a personality, even though far moreadvanced in awakening than you, but still a personality -- and not the


Divine One your innermost Soul is yearning for you to know.For I feed you with every idea that will operate to teach you the real-ity back of the seeming, and if I lead you on to apparent deception andloss of faith in all human teachings, and in all human and even Divineperfection, it is only to enable you the more clearly to distinguish be-tween the substance and the shadow, and to prepare you for that farhigher Ideal I am waiting to picture to you.

Many religious and spiritual groups have proclaimed the possibilityof meeting an enlightened or perfected master or God-man who will,through his powers, enlighten us and remove our ignorance; and, inother words, solve all of our problems. Some truly wonderful spiritu-al beings have incarnated on the Earth. They have helped us in innu-merable ways, but they have not been able to enlighten us.

Jesus Christ was simply able to teach, to warn, to encourage, to per-form many miracles so that we might believe. But he was unable tomake us believe or enlighten us. Even the apostles after the awaken-ing through the Holy Spirit on the Pentecost were still human, falli-ble, and even had their differences among them.

Only the Impersonal can be totally perfect. Let us not wait for a formwhich will liberate us. This is our own job. Only we can control whatis going on in our minds. If our minds are totally occupied bythoughts about our illusory individual self what can an enlight-ened master do for us. We have to empty our mind first and then itwill be filled from within. We need not meet some form, neither onthe earth plane, nor on the spiritual planes. All forms are illusion. On-ly the formless is not.

This does not mean that it is not useful for Christians to focus onChrist, or Hindus on Krishna or Rama, but what we have to realize isthat these beings are not forms. Christ is eternal spirit, and Jesus wasa temporary form which was given to us two thousand years ago sothat we might hear about and remember our forgotten true Self. Jesus,Krishna and Rama are forms which our own Impersonal Self took so

Masters 161

as to remind ourselves of our true nature. They are our form. We theImpersonal Self have created throughout the ages various formsthrough which to remind ourselves of the truth. Some are able to hearand others are not.

We need to cease looking for some form outside ourselves which willspiritualize, save or enlighten us. All forms are temporary. We neednow to turn inward to our own Impersonal Self for guidance, whilehaving simultaneously gratitude towards, and accepting help from, allexternal forms which help us feel closer to divinity.

While focusing on Christ, we can begin to feel Him at ever more sub-tle levels. We may first imagine Him as a body. Then we may feel himas an energy or as a light. Eventually we may experience Him as anOmnipresent Consciousness pervading all - including ourselves. Inthis way we start with the form, which is a helpful point of referencefor us, and then gradually connect with the spiritual reality behind thatform.

119. You can rise in your human personality only to the ideal yourhuman mind is capable of conceiving. Through Desire I cause My Willto manifest in you, and through Desire I perform many wondrousworks.If you doubt this, you need only to apply the Key;To think of a Master is to create one.This idea of a Master, by your thinking, becomes what you desire andimagine a Master to be.In other words, by your thinking you build around this idea, all thequalities you imagine a Master possesses. Your human mind, throughDesire, through aspiration, through worship, must needs create thesequalities in some imaginary being, who is still a personality, for youcannot as yet conceive of an Impersonal being.Therefore, according to the intensity of your desire and thinking, mustthis idea sooner or later come into actual manifestation, either by at-tracting to you such a personality in the flesh, or one entitized in therealm of visions and dreams.


As your human mind is constituted, it at certain times thinks it needsa Master, one to whom it can turn with its human trials and problemsfor explanation and advice, thinking life's problems can be settled thatway. If I draw to you one who fails you or deceives you and throwsyou back finally upon Me, your own Self, discouraged, disillusionedand humiliated, it is only that perhaps then you will be ready to turnto Me within, and will listen to My Voice, which all these years hasbeen speaking to you, but to which your proud and egoistic mind hasnot deigned to listen.

As has been frequently repeated throughout the book, no experiencesare wrong or evil. We create what we desire, so as to experience it,learn from it, receive the essence of its lesson and then continue on tocreate something else. All this is provided by our impersonal Self forthe purpose of our preparation. One more of those experiences is thissearching for an incarnated master. Some will find him or her, othersnot. The final lesson is however that God is within us as much as is inany other being. We can use such a master and teachings as long aswe are happy with what we are receiving and are growing through that.

120. You who have not yet had this experience, who have not yet metthe Master of your aspirations, either in human or spirit form; you,within whom My Words have failed to awaken a quickening responseto their truth, -- for you I have in store certain experiences which willsurely lead you to Me later on, and then you will be brought to knowthat I AM the Master, the inspiring Idea back of and within everythought of and every aspiration towards a Master that enters yourmind, whether coming from within or without.It is taught, "When the pupil is ready the Master appears". And this istrue, in a sense; but not as you have interpreted it.Your secret desire for a Master will bring him to you, but only when Ihave prepared you for such appearance. But such appearance will beonly an appearance of a Master. The true Master or Teacher, whenHe appears, you may never recognise; for He may be hidden in an in-teresting friend, a business associate, your next door neighbor, or in

Masters 163

your own wife or husband or child.You, who have risen above Desire, you who no longer seek a Masteror a Teacher, or even Me, but are abiding alone in the faith of My Eter-nal Presence and Promise, - for you I have in store a meeting and acommunion, which will bring to your Soul such joy and blessings asyour human mind is incapable of conceiving.

Those who still desire a meeting with such a master will eventuallyhave it, for all that we desire will at some point be manifested. Oncemanifested, however, it may not be all that we expected.

The luckiest are those who have stopped seeking outwardly and "...areabiding alone in the faith of My Eternal Presence ..." At some pointwe will be at peace with ourselves because we will believe the mes-sage of this book: that we are already enlightened, that we are the Im-personal Self and not the personality, which is doing all this search-ing, that we are in fact perfect and all that we have ever done wasperfect for that stage of our evolution.

Surrender into our Impersonal Self will bring us lasting peace.

121. Now, this is a mystery, and until you can comprehend it, you arejustified in claiming the above as not consistent with certain state-ments herein, and as contradicting teachings in My other Revelations.Fear not; this mystery will be revealed unto you -- if you truly wish toknow My Meaning.Until then, why, in your seeking, be satisfied with anything short ofthe Highest?Why seek in human or spirit teacher, guide, master or angel, for thenecessarily limited manifestation of My Perfection, when you cancome directly to Me, God within you, the Omniscient, Omnipotent,Omnipresent, the Inspiring Idea back of and within All manifestations?As I AM in You, even as I AM in any you seek, and as all the Wisdom,all the Power and all the Love they possess come only from Me, whynot now come to Me, and let Me prepare you also so I can express My


All through You?You are a human personality, yet You are Divine and therefore Per-fect.The first of these truths you believe, the latter you do not believe.Yet both are true. - That is the mystery.You are just what you think You are.One or the other, which are you? - Or both?You are One with Me. I AM in You, in Your human personality, in Yourbody, mind and intellect. I AM in every cell of Your body, in every at-tribute of Your mind, in every faculty of Your intellect. I AM the Soul,the active Principle of each. You are in Me. You are a Cell of my Body;You are an Attribute of My Mind; You are a Faculty of My Intellect.You are a part of Me, yet You are I, My Self. We are One, and alwayshave been.

This is truly the greatest mystery to be solved, this apparent contra-diction between our personal self and our Universal Self. We are bothcell and body, both acorn and tree. I will include at the end of this booka chapter from the book "Universal Philosophy" which you may findhelpful in understanding this simultaneous individuality and univer-sality.

122. This idea of a Master I brought to your mind's attention was on-ly to lead you to and prepare you for this Idea of Me, your Imperson-al Self, an Angel of Light, a Radiation of My Being, your own DivineLord and Master, within.Yes, I, your Divine Self, AM the Master your Soul has caused you toseek and when you do find Me, and know I AM your Self, then will youin your human consciousness gladly become My Disciple, will lov-ingly wait upon Me, and will be concerned only that you faithfullyserve Me, both within yourself and within your fellow men. And thenwill you understand why only "One is your Master, even Christ".For I as the Christ dwell in all men and AM their One and Only Self.Through all men I AM ever calling to you and trying to reach and im-press your human consciousness. As I AM continually teaching you,

Masters 165

not only through all men but through every avenue needed at the time,I have many ways of reaching your consciousness and utilise all tobring you to a realisation of My Meaning.I speak with many voices, -- with the voice of all human emotions, pas-sions and desires. I speak with Nature's voice, with the voice of Expe-rience, even with the voice of human knowledge.Yes, these are all My Voice, which I use Impersonally to express to youthe one fact, that I AM in All and that I AM All. What this Voice says,in Its thousand ways, is that you, too, are part of this All, and that IAM in you, waiting for your recognition of Me and your conscious co-operation in the expression of My Idea of Impersonal Perfection onearth, even as It is expressing in Heaven.When this recognition comes, and then only, are you ready to meet andknow a real Master. Then and then only will you realize why I, yourown Impersonal Self can be and AM the only possible Master of yourhuman personality.Then also will you understand why in your personal, separate con-sciousness you could never recognise or know a real Master shouldyou meet Him in a physical body, -- that not until you are able to en-ter into your Christ Consciousness, My Consciousness within you andwithin Him, He would not exist to you other than perhaps as a kindand helpful friend or teacher.When you have attained to that Consciousness, then only will you beworthy and qualified to know and commune with your fellows in theGreat Brotherhood of the Spirit, Those who have mastered self andWho live only to help Their younger brothers also to find the DivineOne within.If a being should come into your life who seemed to you Divine andwho let you think or call him a Master, he is not yet wholly Imperson-al. Such a one might be a masterman, but he would not be the DivineOne your Soul yearns to serve.Perhaps you would be satisfied to have such a one for a Master, evenif he were not wholly Impersonal. If so, then I would hereafter bringyou to a realisation of his personal imperfections by a constant com-parison with My Impersonal Perfection; until you would finally turnand come to Me in complete abandon, acknowledging Me and My Im-personality as the only Model and Ideal, and as the true Cause which


inspired your long search without for My Perfection, that could befound only within, hidden deep within your own Soul.

We are presented with a different concept of Christ, not as a form, butas an all-pervading consciousness which is the inner spiritual realityof every being. Christ is God and God is in every being. God is thelife essence in all beings, regardless of how they behave.

The basic message of this chapter is to see the Divine in ourselves andin all beings and not to limit It or It’s power to some specific form.Limiting the Divine in this way prevents us from realizing It’s real uni-versal nature.

It is interesting that Jesus said to his disciples that he would have toleave so that the "Helper" could come (meaning the Holy Spirit). Aslong as Christ was incarnated in the form of Jesus, the disciples ex-ternalized all of the power onto Jesus. They could not possible believethat they too had powers. Jesus understood this, and also that he wouldhave to disappear physically in order for them to begin to experiencetheir own divine nature. Fifty days after His resurrection they weregraced by the Holy Spirit. It would have been difficult for them to beopen to and accept this inner power if Jesus as a form was still beforethem.

Thus, limiting of the Universal Being to a particular form may pre-vent us from seeing the Universal in all forms, including the particu-lar one which is holding this book.

Masters 167


CHAPTER 16

THE CHRIST AND LOVE

123. To you who fear that My Words may destroy your belief in andlove for the Lord Jesus Christ, I say:Nearly two thousand years ago, when the process of the expression ofMy Idea had reached the stage where I could show forth some of MyDivine Reality, in order to do this and to recall to My human Attributestheir mission on earth, it became necessary to express through a hu-man personality and to manifest in a human form My Divine At-tributes, so their human minds and intellects could see and rememberand be inspired by Me within to let My Idea similarly express throughand manifest in their human personalities.This I did through the personality of Jesus, the man of Galilee, pic-turing to the human understanding by My Teachings given throughHim, and by My Life manifested by Him, what was necessary in or-der to express fully My Divine Idea.I showed, by the experiences of a symbolic nature through which Icaused His human personality I created for such purpose to pass, whatall personalities must pass through before you, My human Attributes,who created these personalities, can again become Impersonal enoughto be conscious expressors with Me of My Divine Idea.All of you, My human Attributes, before the I AM within can awakenyour human minds to a realization of Me, your Divine Self must beborn of a Virgin Love in a humble manger - the place where the cat-tle come to feed (the humble and contrite heart filled with faith andtrust in God, to which state the human or animal nature must come).You must then be taken into Egypt, the land of darkness (or intellec-tual activity), there to grow and thrive in body and understanding un-

The Christ and Love 169

til you become strong with the feeling of Me within. Then, when youare sufficiently conscious of My power and My Love, will I begin tospeak through you words of Wisdom and Truth, which will confoundthe learned of the world, even the Doctors of the Law. Then will fol-low a long period of study and meditation, which ripens the mind anddevelops the Soul, until you arrive at full maturity of the I AM Con-sciousness within, and which prepare you for your baptism in the Jor-dan, when you will be opened completely to Me, to the full con-sciousness that You and I are One, that there is no separation, that IAM your Real Self; and I AM henceforth permitted wholly to directyour lives. I then lead you out into the world, called in My other Rev-elation the Wilderness, there to try you and make you strong and toaccustom you to the Impersonal use of My Divine Attributes I bringto you three great Temptations of Power, Self-Righteousness, and Mon-ey, until you have proven that nothing of the intellect, nothing of theself, nothing from without, can tempt you to forget Me within, and thatMy Voice and Mine alone, whether speaking in your heart or in thehearts of your brothers, is the only Voice you are now capable of hear-ing.

This proven, there will begin the period of performing miracles andof teaching the multitude, accompanied by the revilement and perse-cution of the unbelieving and scoffing world; followed by the trial be-fore Pontius Pilate, the representative of the Worldly Law; the sen-tence; the ascent of Calvary carrying the Cross; the being nailed uponthe Cross; the Agony; the three days in the tomb; and then the finalresurrection, when you enter into complete union with Me.All of which has its inner meaning, or Soul application, and whichshould be readily understood by you, if you have opened your heartto Me.

We have already touched briefly on the concept of Christ. Here we arereminded that Christ is the Universal Consciousness, and that Jesus isthe particular personality or form which was created by our Univer-sal Self to express Christ’s divine attributes, in order to awaken usagain to the truth.


Christ’s messages comes to us both through His teachings and throughHis life and behavior. His is a symbolic life which shows us the roadthat our personality will need to take in order for us to discover theChrist Consciousness within us. Of course the order in which one ex-periences the process may not be exactly the same that Jesus passed.1. We will need to develop pure love.2. Learn humility and simplicity.3. Develop unwavering faith and devotion.4. Pass through the development and the tests of intellectuality.5. Pass through periods of study and meditation.6. Be baptized into a deeper relationship with God so that all illusionsof separation are removed.7. Pass through temptations of various types,8. Take on the role of expressing God’s power through miracles andteaching.9. Be persecuted by worldly people.10. Experience the death of the personality.11. Be totally resurrected in spirit, now functioning in total union withGod

We would do well to meditate on Christ’s life and teachings and de-termine for ourselves our personal teaching is at this time.

124. Such has been The Way in the past for you and for all who havestudied and followed My Teachings, given forth in My former Reve-lations. Now the time has come when I have prepared you and manyfor a new Dispensation, wherein you can enter into the consciousnessof Me direct and at once by the Impersonal Way. Those who are bigenough and strong enough to throw off all claims of the human per-sonality, and who can say I AM, and know I AM the ONE within Whogives them this strength and enables them to rise above the attractionsand influences of the outer world, - those are the ones I have chosenthrough whom to express all the wondrous glories of My Divine Idea.The Christ, or the I AM Consciousness, must be born in your heartand in the heart of every human personality, must grow and thrive andpass through in some manner every experience symbolized in the life


of Jesus, before you can come to this point and become a consciousexpressor with Me of My Divine Idea. The example of the Christ Loveand Compassion which I expressed in that Life must you also expressin some degree in your life, before you can taste the fruits of that Love,which in reality is not love, but the Holy Three-in-One, -Love-Wisdom-Power, that is the true expression of My Impersonal Life.

Most of us need to pass through the path of personal devotion to"God’s form", before we are able to relate to God as the formless andImpersonal Self. Being able to relate to the Impersonal Self, will bedirectly proportional to our ability to detach ourselves from our ownpersonal self. We must be sure that our preference for the ImpersonalSelf is not, however, a form of intellectualism or reaction towards re-ligious suppression as a child.

We might need to pass through and accept a personal Divine Form inorder to develop devotion and the opening of the heart center in orderto move on to a relationship with the Impersonal Self. "The exampleof the Christ Love and Compassion which I expressed in that Lifemust you also express in some degree in your life, before you can tastethe fruits of that Love, which in reality is not love, but the Holy Three-in-One, -Love-Wisdom-Power, that is the true expression of My Im-personal Life."

125. You therefore have not known the meaning of the ImpersonalLife, hence you could not know the meaning of Impersonal love. Loveto you, if you will carefully analyze that feeling, has always been a hu-man emotion or expression; and you have been unable to conceive ofa love devoid of or unattached to some human or personal interest.Now, as you begin to feel Me within your heart and open it wide tocontain Me, will I fill you with a wondrous strange new feeling, whichwill quicken every fibre of your being with the creative instinct, andbe to you a veritable Elixir of Life. For in the outer expression of thatfeeling, when I thus, through you, pour it forth into the world, will youtaste of the unutterable sweetness of My Holy Impersonal Love, with


Its accompanying illumination of mind and consciousness of unlim-ited Power; and It will make you a wholly selfless and therefore per-fect channel for the Impersonal expression of My Divine Idea.You will then realize that you are part of Me and part of every otherbeing, and that all you have or are, is not yours, but Mine, for Usewherever and however I direct.Your life will no longer be centered in your self, but that self will belost, merged in your other Selves, giving freely of your Life, your Un-derstanding, your Strength, your Substance, which are but phases ofMy Impersonal Life or My Impersonal Love, that I have portioned outto you only for such use.In the personality of Jesus, the Christ, I manifested much of the LoveImpersonal, enough to inspire and lead you into seeking to emulateHis Life and His Personality, and, through such seeking and striving,to awaken in you the Consciousness of the Christ within you. Throughthis awakening and the realization that the Christ is but the channelor door that opens unto Me, I have finally brought you to the pointwhere you can enter in and consciously become a part of My Imper-sonal Life.I here tell you plainly that My Impersonal Love has naught to do withpersonal lives and personal loves. All such are but the outer mediumsI use through which to pour from out the heart of Humanity into theworld My Real Love, where it is ever expressing its all-embracing, vi-talizing, creative, and uplifting Power.My Love considers not individuals or personalities; they are but pawnson the chess-board of life which I move as I deem best to accomplishMy purpose, -- the full and complete expression in Humanity of MyDivine Idea.

The subject of personal and impersonal love is a subject which wouldrequire another chapter to be written here. Let us suffice to say thatreal impersonal love, universal love for all beings has nothing to dowith what the personal we have experienced until now. What we haveexperienced is basically, need and attachment. When we say that welove others, it usually means that we love them because they satisfysome of our needs, such as security, pleasure, or affirmation. If they


stop satisfying those needs, then our feelings change. We might feeldisappointment, betrayed, rejection, hurt, humility, injustice, anger,and even hatred if they now start giving what they once gave to us tosomeone else.

Our love is personal, for specific people and conditional, as long asthey behave in a certain way. As we grow in our spiritual evolutionand are gradually freed from the illusion of individuality and its insa-tiable needs, we will be able to love an ever wider circle of people (weare not talking about physical contact) and ever more unconditional-ly. As we increasingly feel our contact with our true self, our needswill be fulfilled from within and thus we will need very little from oth-ers. We will be less demanding on them and able to love them evenwhen they are not able to give us what we want, or even when theyact negatively towards us; because we do not need them for our secu-rity, happiness or self-worth.

As we are ever more immersed in this love for all beings, we will bemotivated to serve others. Not just our blood family, but our social anduniversal family. We will want to be of use to whomever we can, help-ing others in the way we have been prepared by our Impersonal Selfto help. We all have abilities to help others. Just being able to listen tothe other’s feelings is a great help. Serving without desiring some par-ticular result, neither for ourselves and nor for the others will allow usto be even more effective instruments of our Universal Self. We willact because we believe that that is the right thing to be done at this mo-ment. But we will leave all results to our Impersonal Self, because wehave total faith that It is controlling all results, and will manifest thebest possible results for our collective evolution.

126. In Humanity only can I express My Idea, even as you can expressyour idea of yourself only in and through your human personality.In Humanity I live and move and have My Being. It is the mortal per-sonality and body of My Immortal Self, even as your personality andits body is what you use to express your being.All individual human personalities with their bodies are but the cells


of My Body of Humanity. Just as the I AM of you is now building yourbody so that through it You can perfectly express My Idea of you, oryour Real Self, so am I gradually building Humanity so that throughIt I can perfectly express My Idea of My Self.As the individual cells of My Body of Humanity, even as those of yourhuman body, by partaking of My Life, become Impersonal and har-monious parts of the organs they form, they live a healthy and happylife. But let one cell oppose or act contrary to the general law of itsorgan, and the harmonious functioning of that organ becomes impos-sible, which naturally affects the whole body and results in disease.Every cell of an organ is an integral part of that organ, and its workis necessary to that organ's perfect functioning and to the perfecthealth of My Body. So that unless each cell gives up all its power andall its intelligence, which are but attributes of the Life I give it, towardthe perfect functioning of My entire Body, the only result for My Bodycan be inharmony, with its consequent effects, --- disease, suffering,sin, bondage, poverty, lack of understanding, disintegration, or death.Likewise, unless each organ gives up all the intelligence and all thepowers with which I endowed it, to the one purpose of expressing andmaintaining the life of My Body in perfect health, the only result canbe disorganisation, disruption, rebellion, and finally WAR, -- war be-tween the various organs and between their respective cells, and agreater or lesser consequent chaotic condition in My whole Body.In My Body of Humanity this would mean war between Nations, whichare the Organs of My Body. As all war is but acute disease or dishar-mony, and as My Life, which in Humanity manifests as ImpersonalLove, can express only in harmony -- even as in the physical body, Itis always utilizing, equalizing and preparing conditions so that It canthus express.This It does either by eradicating gradually from the various organsof the body all disease, weakened and unfit cells, or by developing thedisease into a malignant form - such as fever, dropsy, carbuncles,blood-poisoning, or degeneracy, in the physical body. It throws offsuch cells quickly by the billions, until a particular organ either is pu-rified or its power of functioning is wholly destroyed.In other words, the real life and work of each cell and of each organlies in giving up its individual life that My whole Body can Be or Ex-


press in perfect harmony. When each cell and each organ has no oth-er idea than this, and makes itself a pure and selfless channel throughwhich My Impersonal Life can flow, then has My Body become a har-monious and perfect Whole; and then can My Idea express on earthIts Divine powers and possibilities, even as it does in the CelestialRealm of the Eternal.As you give up your self wholly to Me that I can pour through you MyHoly, Impersonal Love, having no other thought than the perfect ex-pression of that Love, which is My Real Life, then will I through yoube enabled to quicken and awaken those about you gradually to arecognition of Me, the Christ within them, so that they too will like-wise give up their selves wholly to Me. Finally the organ, or that par-ticular part of My Body of Humanity you and they form, attains per-fect health and harmony, and adds its quota to the bringing about andmaintaining of perfect health in My entire Body.

The example of the cell in the body is a very powerful and successfulone. This is exactly the relationship which we need to develop withhumanity and with our Universal Self. We are all cells in the body ofhumanity and our consciousness is our Universal Self. If we as cellsrefuse to serve the highest good for the organ (society or nation) ofwhich we are a part, then we are like a cancerous cell in that organ.The organ suffers. Other cells seeing our egotistical behavior and fear-ing that they might be losing something and not feeling secure enough,also begin functioning selfishly and thus the organ or society is over-run with cancerous cells and suffers from a weak economy, poor ed-ucational system, lack of productivity, lack of security, stealing, cheat-ing, lack of resources for those who need, strikes and perhaps evenrevolution or civil war.

When organs or whole societies do not serve the whole body (all thenations on earth - humanity as a whole) then there is suffering, famineand war. All human problems come from one cause :1. Ignorance of our true spiritual nature and of our oneness with all.2. Fear that we are in danger from others.3. The need to protect our selfish needs from this imagined danger.


We use the word one cause because two and three come from numberone; ignorance.

We will need to get free from this ignorance and its resulting fear andselfishness in order to be free to devote ourselves entirely to our lifepurpose of serving the body in which we live. Only then will we findhappiness and fulfillment. Only then will there be personal and socialharmony and world peace.

Christ has promised us that if we live in accordance with the laws ofthe Father that He will provide for all of our needs just as He does forthe flowers and birds. When we have faith in those words and live forthe whole, dedicating our time, energy and thought for the benefit ofthe whole, then in reality all of our needs will be cared for and we willnot need to worry about where our food will come from, all we needin order to survive and fulfil our purpose on earth will come to us in"miraculous" ways. If we have faith this will happen in our own lives.

Our consciousness cares for all the needs of our cells. It provides themwith oxygen, food, water, hormones, antibodies which protect themand even collects their waste. The cells in return serve the body. Thosewhich do not serve the body are eventually noticed and removed.

It is time then for us to give up all selfishness, all sense of individual-ity and fear, and to dedicate our lives totally to serving the whole. Ourexample will inspire others who will eventually follow suit and theworld will become Heaven.

127. When such time comes, My Divine Life Force, or My Imperson-al Love, will be flowing and manifesting throughout all Humanity, andMy Idea will be expressing fully on earth even as It is in Heaven. Theearth and all earthly bodies will no longer be of the gross physicalmaterial they formerly seemed, but they will have become utterly pu-rified and cleansed of the self, and will have been again lifted up towhence they descended. For the purpose of their creation, that of de-veloping organisms for the outward manifestation and human ex-


pression of My Divine Idea, will have been accomplished; and havingno further use for physical or outward mediums of such expression, Ihereafter will create and express only with Mind Substance, which isthe only medium needed in the Heavenly World of the Impersonal Life.

When we have all let go of personal resistance and fear and have tak-en our places (which are waiting for us) in the body of humanity, andhave become impersonal beings caring for all as much as for our par-ticular bodies, then God’s "play" will be over. His idea will have com-pleted its manifestation and His creative power will continue to cre-ate, now, however, only in the mental realm because all the lessonswhich required matter will have been transcended.


CHAPTER 17

FINDING ME

128. You, who have studied carefully all that has been said herein,and who think you have gotten a glimpse of Me, but yet are not sure,come close, and listen with your Soul to what I now have to say.Be still! - and KNOW, - I AM, - GOD.If you have learned to "Be Still", if you have studied and meditatedupon this "I" as God within you, if you are able to distinguish It fromthe personal I, and are conscious at times of being able to step out-side, as it were, of your personality and view your human self as it is,see all its petty faults and weaknesses, its base selfishness, its animalappetites and passions, its childish desires and foolish pride and van-ities;If you can do all this and have seen these things with clear vision, knowthat at those moments you have been One with Me in consciousness,that it was your Real Self, I within you, permitting you thus to see withMy Eyes the Reality of things.At those moments you were freed from your personality and weredwelling in My Consciousness, call it Cosmic, Universal, Spiritual orImpersonal Consciousness, as you will; for you could not have seenthese things in your self except through Impersonal eyes, My Eyes.

Now the question arises, "how will I know if and when I am in con-tact with my impersonal Self and am functioning from that level ofmy being." We are given some indicators of our inner contact.1. If we have learned to Be Still and to experience a relative silencein the mind.2. If we are able to distinguish our thinking mind and personality from

Finding Me 179

this higher impersonal functioning.3. If we at times are able to step out of our personality and see it ob-jectively, with all its games, weaknesses, fears, desires, pride etc.

If we are able occasionally to do these things then at those momentswe have a clearer, more direct, contact with our Impersonal Self. Itmust be remembered that we have a continual unconscious contact,and that everything that we do is motivated by our impersonal Self.At above-mentioned moments we have a more conscious contact. Dur-ing all other moments our contact is unconscious.

129. Again, if you will look back you will recall many times when youfelt strongly impelled to do certain things, some of which you did, withperfect results; others of which you argued against, your intellect rea-soning you into different action, and often with failure, disappointmentor suffering as a result.This impelling consciousness was only your Real Self, I within you, atsuch moments guiding you, distinctly telling you what to do. At thosemoments you were hearing with your Spiritual ears, My Ears, andwhen you Impersonally obeyed, success and satisfaction followed, butwhen you personally thought you knew better, discomfiture, regret andunhappiness resulted.Again, there have been moments when you have felt approachingevents, or the nearness of unseen persons, or inharmonious vibrationswhen contacting others.This is only the real You feeling with your Spiritual or ImpersonalBody, whose consciousness did you but know it, is ever on the alert toprotect and warn and advise you regarding all outer things, condi-tions and events.

We are given two more indications of our more conscious contact;4. When we feel a strong inner urge to do something even though ourintellect tells us otherwise. This, of course, must be applied within therealms of logic and morality. I have seen some people get carried awaywith such ideas that they are getting messages from God and in doingso create a number of problems for themselves and others.


Perhaps two guidelines would be useful here. a. Do not receive messages for others from your Impersonal Self ,

but let them receive their own messages from within.b. Pass each inner message through the prerequisite, that it complies

with the universal law of doing to others only what we would likeothers to do to us.Following these two guidelines, let us then freely listen to and employthe various impulses which we feel from within.

5. Another indication is when we feel various "vibrations" or premo-nitions concerning people or events. This too requires that we be clearand rational. We may also have negative feelings about someone be-cause we have various fears or prejudices programmed into our sub-conscious mind. Such feelings may be a message from our Imperson-al Self, or they may be subconscious fears manifesting themselves.Only years of self-observation will enable us to know the difference.Even if our feelings are a message from our Impersonal self, this doesnot negate the fact that all beings and events are actually manifesta-tions of our own Impersonal Self. Thus there is never any need to feeldanger or to act in a violent way.The surest indication that we are in deeper conscious contact with ourImpersonal Self is the next.

130. The best and surest way you may know Me is when Selfless Lovefills your heart, and there is a strong, compelling urge to help someone, to heal their ills, to relieve their suffering, to bring them happi-ness, to point out the True Way, - that is the actual feel of Me withinyou, pushing the personality aside, using your mind and body for thepurpose I created them, as avenues for the expression of My Real Na-ture, which is Perfect Love, the Christ of God, the one, vitalizing,quickening, life-giving, strengthening, healing, all-supplying, all-in-forming Power in the Universe.

The surest indication is the feeling of selfless love, and the desire toserve and help others. Only then can we say that we are really in touchwith our Real Self. Those who exhibit "spiritual Powers" or "sensi-

Finding Me 181

tivities" but do not radiate love, and live a selfless life of service mayor may not be in real touch. Only they can know the purity of theirmotives. Love and selfless service are the surest way to manifest ourImpersonal Self in our daily life, and are the best indications of its in-creased control over our personality.

131. All this is pointed out to you in order to impress upon you that itis I, in your Spiritual body, the Perfect Body within, where I dwell,Who am always thus talking to you, advising you, teaching you, warn-ing and helping you, in all the affairs of life, yes, in every little detail.If you will but turn to Me, and will carefully watch for and study theseimpressions which you are receiving every moment, and will learn totrust them, and thus to wait upon and rest in Me, putting all your faithin Me, verily I will guide you in all your ways; I will solve all yourproblems, make easy all your work, and you will be led among greenpastures, beside the still waters of life.Ah, My child, if you will spend but one-tenth of the time and energyyou have wasted in seeking without among the husks of human knowl-edge and human teachings, in earnest, determined efforts directedwithin to find Me;If you will devote but one hour each day thus to Me alone, imaginingand practicing the Presence of Me within you;I here promise you that you will not only soon, very soon find Me, butI will be to you an exhaustless fount of such Wisdom and Strength andHelp, as your human mind now cannot possibly conceive.

Our lives will change totally if we begin to practice the continuouspresence of God within. How can this be done?

1. Talk to God within. Feel sure that He is there. Know that He isguiding you.

2. Ask Him for specific guidance when you have certain doubts.

3. Set aside one hour each day for strengthening this contact. Em-ploy some of the techniques suggested at the end of this book, or any


other technique which helps you feel the presence of your Imperson-al Self.

4. Remind yourself continuously that you are not this body or mind.You are not your thoughts, not your feelings. You are God, the witnessof all this.

5. Have faith in what you do and what you feel. Remember that allyour actions and thoughts are guided by Him.

6. Observe your personality and recognize its fears, desires andgames so that you can avoid getting lost in them when they seek tocontrol your consciousness.

7. Cultivate unconditional love for all persons. When you do notlove, ask your self why. Discover the fear which is preventing youfrom loving others, or the guilt which is preventing you from lovingyourself. Remove the ignorance which is preventing your love fromflowing.

8. Offer all your concerns to God. Do not worry about anything. Re-member that everything is perfect, and that everything is controlledby Him and happening solely for our evolution.

9. Offer to God all your responsibilities. Let Him be responsible forthe results. We are responsible for our motives and efforts, but the re-sults are His.

132. Yes, if you will but seek Me thus, making Me FIRST in your life,never resting until you do find Me, it will not be long before you willbecome conscious of My Presence, of My Loving Voice, speaking con-stantly from out of the depths of your heart.You will learn to come to Me in Sweet Communion, and you will findyourself abiding in My Consciousness, and that My Word is abidingin you, and that whatever you desire will in seemingly miraculous waysbe done unto you.

Finding Me 183

This abiding continually in Me may be difficult at first, for the World,the Flesh and the Devil are still presenting evidence to your con-sciousness. But you will become accustomed to the use of My Imper-sonal Eyes, and will soon be able to see into the Reality of things, eveninto the Reality of these seeming Lords of the Earth. Then you will findyou are dwelling in a wondrous new World, peopled with Angelic Be-ings, using the Flesh bodies of Their human personalities merely asvehicles, or instruments, or clothing, in which to contact the earthlyconditions and experiences They have created, in order to develop theSoul qualities necessary for the perfect expression on earth of My Idea.To your eyes then there will be no shadows, no evil, and consequent-ly no Devil; for all is Light and Love, Freedom, Happiness and Peace,and you will see Me in all, in each Being some attribute of Me, in eachanimate thing some phase of Me; and you will need only to let My Loveshine from out your heart and It will illumine for you the Real mean-ing of all that you see.

As we are increasingly immersed in that Impersonal Consciousness,we begin to see the beauty and divinity in all beings, objects andevents. Nothing will seem evil or bad. Everything will be seen as partof God which is playing its role in this cosmic drama. We will feel in-ner peace and love for all beings independent of their behavior. Wewill see only the good in people. We will see God, in all. You can imagine this as you are among people. As you look at each,remind your self that this is God in matter. ‘This is my own Univer-sal Self in another Body. This consciousness which is looking out ofmy eyes is the same consciousness which is living in the body andlooking out of those eyes.’ See divinity in all beings and you will ex-perience blissful unity with all.

133. Then the great Realization will come that you have found theKingdom of God, that you are walking in It, that It is right here onthis earth, that It is manifesting all around you, that you have been liv-ing in It all the time, but you did not know it;That instead of being without in some far off place, It is within yourown being, within every other being, the innermost inner of all man-ifested things.


In other words, It will be found to be the REALITY of ALL things, andthat all outward seeming is but the shadow of this Reality, created byman's misconceptions and his belief in his separateness from Me.

The Kingdom of Heaven is a state of consciousness, not a place. Thatstate of consciousness is within us and every other being. It is the statein which we experience all as Divine. We see the Divine in all beings,things and events. We too are Divine, and thus, we are all the beings,objects and events which we see. We are all that we see; all illusionsof separateness and individuality have disappeared.

The Kingdom of God or of Heaven is the Highest Reality in each be-ing. It is our true Self, our only real Self. We will experience this Re-ality sooner or later. It is destined. It is only a matter of time (for thepersonality), and as there is no time, it has already happened. Believ-ing will free us. It has already happened.

134. When you have found The Kingdom, you will likewise find yourplace in It, realizing now that you are in truth one of My Divine At-tributes, that your work was all laid out for you from the beginning,and that all that has gone before has been but a preparation and a fit-ting of your human personality for that work.Your whole Soul will leap with joyful anticipation, that, after all thesemany years of wandering, you have at last returned to My Home, andcan now enter into My Real Life, One in Consciousness with Me andwith your other Selves, all working to bring about the final perfect ex-pression on earth of My Divine Idea.You, to whom the reading of this has brought memories of previousjoys and whose Soul has quickened in response, do not leave thesewords until you have gotten from them all I have to tell you. Be Still!and listen to My inner Voice, and learn of the glories that await -- ifyou are able to see with Impersonal Eyes and hear with ImpersonalUnderstanding.

Finding Me 185

We will then discover the purpose of our lives, the role which we havecome to play as cells in the body of humanity. This brings greater joyand fulfillment. There is no greater fulfillment in our external livesthan working for the benefit of the whole, and finding our place in thatuniversal body. One more cell has at last found its home, its place.

Some will recognize the truth in these words because they have al-ready experienced their truth.

135. However, if this reading brings to you your first vision of My Re-ality within you, setting in motion, by this partial realization of Meand My Kingdom, high vibrations which lift you into a temporary Spir-itual ecstasy, and you resolve to try to abide always in this Con-sciousness of Me, and always to obey Me, - do not be discouragedshould you fail when immediately thereafter an occasion comes to testthe sincerity and strength of your resolve.It is only by your trying and failing and realizing keenly your lack ofstrength and ability to rest and trust in Me, that I can quicken in youthe consciousness of My Divine Powers ever waiting to manifestthrough you.These high vibrations are only the arousing into action of certain Soulqualities and their corresponding faculties, which must be awakenedbefore I can manifest such Powers.And naturally when such Soul qualities are aroused, they meet activeopposition from certain other qualities which heretofore held undis-puted sway in your nature, and which must be overcome and broughtunder subjection and then lifted up into their true service before theSoul qualities can freely express.And this opposition should and will strengthen and test and perfectthe expression of these Soul qualities, for you must be capable of with-standing every attack from without before you can fully manifest allMy Divine Powers pushing forth from within.Know that I am manifesting these Powers in you just as fast as youcan bear it and be strong.The mistake you make is in trying to grow yourself.I AM the Tree of Life within you. My Life will and must push forth, but


It will do it by gradual and steady growth. You cannot come into yourfruitage before you have grown to it. Remember, My Life is all the timebuilding you up into the perfection of health and strength and beauty,that must express outwardly as It is even now expressing within.

A very common obstacle on that path is the feeling of discouragementand disillusionment when, after some initial "successes", we regressand "fail" some test, inner or outer. This is a serious mistake, becausethe nature of growth is that there are some steps forward and then somebackward.

We are presently controlled by desires, fears, attachments and beliefswhich have developed over thousands of years. They may not be ableto be changed in only a few months or years. They are persistent anddo not want to disappear.

Let us offer up the results of our growth process to our ImpersonalSelf. Let us make our efforts and practice our spiritual disciplines, butall the time remembering that we are not he who is trying or practic-ing. It is the body and personality who are seeking to cleanse them-selves. I am the Impersonal Self which is watching them go throughtheir various phases and efforts.

As personalities, we will go through various stages, exaggerations,vacillations, doubts etc. Let us watch all of this from outside. We willmake it. We are already there; we will need to believe that with enoughfaith, and perhaps also change our idea of what being there means.

Spiritual growth is an organic process which occurs just as the plantsgrow and the fruits ripen. Allow that ripening process take place. Wa-ter your spiritual attributes, cultivate them, and expose them to thesunlight of spiritual truths. Weed out the weeds of negative and fear-ful thinking and have patience for the fruit to ripen in its own time.

136. You who have begun to realize I AM within, but have not yetlearned to commune with Me, listen and learn now.

Finding Me 187

You have learned to "Be Still", and you have perhaps felt My Presencewithin. If so, realizing I AM there, ask Me a question. Then, with asilent, earnest prayer to Me for an answer, but without anxiety, careor personal interest, and with an open mind, wait confidently for theimpressions that will come.Should a thought come in answer that you recognize as what you haveheard or read somewhere, cast it out immediately and say, "No. Fa-ther, what do you say?"Other thoughts may come from other human sources, but if you arealert you will recognize them as such and refuse to accept them. Thenif you persist in asking Me, you will finally get an answer that you willfeel is really from Me.Thus it will be at first. When you have learned to distinguish My Voicefrom all other voices, and can keep your personal interest wholly sup-pressed, then will you be able to hold silent communion with Me atwill, without interference from others' ideas, beliefs, and opinions; andyou can ask any question you wish, or another can ask you any ques-tion on any problem on which they need help, and I will that momentplace in your mind the words to speak, either silently to yourself, oraudibly through your tongue to the other.

When we need some kind of inner guidance, we can practice the abovetechnique. We will first silence our minds by repeating, "Be Still - andKnow - I AM - God." Once the mind is quiet, we can pose any ques-tion which we would like answered (preferably having to do with ourspiritual life or our service to family or humanity). Then we need on-ly be silent and wait for the answer.

I would like to make some clarifications concerning two points madeabove. On the one hand I agree with what is said, and on the other Ihave seen people create problems for themselves and others follow-ing this advice. Thus I would like to make the following clarifications.

1. When we are waiting for an answer from our inner self, the answermay sometimes coincide with a conscious or logical answer whichmay come to our mind. Some people reject all answers because they


seem that they "could " be from the conscious mind.

We want to avoid being controlled by our programmed ideas and opento receiving our inner messages, but we should be careful not to rejectinner messages simply because they also coincide with some logicalconclusions which we might simultaneously come to.

2. It is obviously possible for us to get messages for other people, forthere is only one cosmic mind in which all information for all beingsis stored. But as I have mentioned earlier I have seen people misleadthemselves and others by playing the medium, the connecting link be-tween others and God. There are dangers here; and it simply is notnecessary. Are not others also instruments of the Divine? Do they notalso have an inner contact with the same source? It would be prefer-able for us to teach to them to do the same for themselves. They willreceive much more benefit. It is like the difference between givingsomeone a fish or teaching him to fish. In the first case we help himonly once, and very temporarily and superficially. In the second wehave helped him forever.

137. You, My Beloved, who have consecrated your self to Me, and arebending every effort to find union with Me, but instead have found ap-parently that every prop of the World's support has been withdrawnor is being withdrawn, and that you are without money and withoutfriends and know not where to turn for human help;Learn, My Blessed One, that you are very, very close now, and that ifyou will only continue to abide in Me, letting My World abide in andguide you, resting and trusting absolutely in My Promise, I will verysoon bring to you a Joy, a Fulfillment, a Peace, that human words andhuman minds can not possibly picture.For you have obeyed My Commands, and you have trusted Me, andhave sought first My Kingdom and My Righteousness, and thereforewill I add all other things unto you, even those the World has deniedyou.

Finding Me 189

There are times when we may pass through various tests. One of thosetests occurs when we have decided to place all our security and hap-piness in God and let go of external sources of security, pleasure oraffirmation. At such a stage in our evolution, we may be tested to seehow strong our resolve is; and whether we will revert to seeking se-curity in the external world. When we pass this test, all our needs areautomatically taken care of.

138. You, my Dear One, who likewise have consecrated your self toMe, but who are still holding to some of the World's standards, beingunable to let go and trust wholly to Me;You to whom, therefore, I have permitted failure, disappointment, evenpoverty, in order to let you learn the false value of all worldly things,their impermanence, their lack of power to provide happiness, theirhaving nothing to do with My Real Life;You, dear child, who do not yet see this and whose heart is full of anx-iety and fear because you do not see where tomorrow's bread is com-ing from, or the money for next week's rent, or for the past due mort-gage;Listen once more to My Words long since given to you in the Sermonon the Mount."Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shalleat or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall puton"."Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?"Behold the fowls of the air; for they sow not, neither do they reap,nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are yenot much better than they?"Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature?"And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field,how they grow; they toil not neither do they spin; and yet I say untoyou that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one ofthese."Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is andtomorrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, Oye of little faith?


"Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or What shallwe drink? or Wherewithal shall we be clothed?"(For after all these things do the Gentiles seek). For your heavenlyFather knoweth that ye have need of these things."But seek ye first the kingdom of God (being interpreted His Con-sciousness) and His righteousness; and all these things shall be addedunto you."Take, therefore, no thought for the morrow, for the morrow shall takethought for the things of itself."Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof".Do you need any more definite Commands or any more definitePromise than these? - You who have consecrated yourself to Me, andcall yourself My disciple.Listen!Have I not always provided everything? Have you ever been in needbut what I always appeared with help just at the right moment? Hasthere ever been a time when things looked dark that I did not bringLight?Can you, with what you know now, look back over your life and seewhere you could have ordered it better? Would you exchange yourSpiritual understanding for the earthly possessions of any one youknow? Have I not done all this, despite the fact you have been rebellingand refusing to listen to Me all your life?Ah, My Children, can you not see that money, home, clothes, food, andtheir acquirement are only incidents and have nothing to do with yourreal Life, excepting as you make them real by thinking into them somuch importance, and letting Me remain only a side issue?If it becomes necessary for you to be deprived of the things of the worldthat you may learn the Truth, - that I AM the only important thing inLife, that I must be FIRST if you truly love Me, -- I permit this thatreal and lasting Happiness and Prosperity can be yours.

The message here is complete and clear and has been repeated to usfor two thousand years. When will we hear it? When will we believe,and have enough faith? The only things I have to add to these won-derful words above is, "Risk it. We are going to die anyway. We can-

Finding Me 191

not avoid that, whatever we do and no matter how much we own.There is no security in this physical world. All is destined to decay anddie, and cease being (physically). Thus we have nothing to lose andeverything to gain. Of what value can it be to have the illusion of a se-cure life when at the end of it we realize that we have lost all of ourlife on an illusion, and now we are leaving but we have not done whatwe have come to do.

Risk it! Let go of fear! Have faith! Decide today to do what you woulddo if you were rich enough not to work for money for the rest of yourlife. Imagine that you are told by someone (God) that he will cover allyour expenses (for a simple life) for the rest of your life for you andyour family; and that there is only one prerequisite; that you will haveto do that which your conscience says has the most meaning from mo-ment to moment, that in every moment you will have to live with yourheart open and enjoy the unity and love with your fellow humans help-ing them in the ways in which you can. If you do this your survival,happiness and spiritual growth are guaranteed?

Would you accept the offer? It is being offered by your own higherself.

139. This applies to you also, My Child, you who have lost health,have lost courage, have lost all hold of your Self, and after weary yearsof seeking without from earthly physicians and remedies, followingfaithfully every instruction and suggestion given, in order to regainthe Life you have lost, -- you who have turned finally within to Me,with the faint hope that I may be able to help you.Know, My Little One, that you, too, must come in complete surrenderto Me, the One and Only Physician who can heal you. For I AM theLife Omnipotent within you. I AM your Health, your Strength, yourVitality. Not until you can feel ME within, and know I AM all this toyou, is real and lasting Health for you to experience.And now, My Child, draw close. For I AM now going to tell you themeans of obtaining all these things - Health, Prosperity, Happiness,Union, Peace.


In the following words lies hidden the Great Secret. Blessed be youwho find it.Be still! And KNOW, -- I AM, -- GOD.KNOW I AM in you. KNOW I AM You. KNOW I AM your LIFE.KNOW All Wisdom, All Love, All Power abides in this Life, which isflowing freely through your entire being NOW.I AM the LIFE, I AM the INTELLIGENCE, I AM the POWER in allSubstance, -- in all the cells of your body; in the cells of all mineral,vegetable and animal matter; in fire, water and air; in Sun, Moon andStars. I AM that in you and in them which IS. Their consciousness isOne with your consciousness, and All is My Consciousness. ThroughMy Consciousness in them All that they have or are is yours - for theasking.Speak to them then IN MY NAME.Speak in the Consciousness of your Oneness with Me.Speak in the Consciousness of My Power in you and of My Intelligencein them.Speak - COMMAND what You WILL in this Consciousness, - and theUniverse will rush to obey.RISE UP! O aspirant for union with Me. Accept now your Divine Her-itage! Open wide your Soul, your mind, your body, and breathe in MyBreath of Life!KNOW that I AM filling you full to overflowing with My Divine POW-ER, that every fibre, every nerve, every cell, every atom of your beingis now consciously ALIVE with Me, alive with My Health, with MyStrength, with My Intelligence with My Be-ING!For I AM within you. We are not separated. We could not possibly beseparated. For I AM You. I AM your REAL Self, your REAL Life andI AM manifesting My SELF and ALL MY POWERS in you NOW.AWAKE! Rise up and assert your Sovereignty! KNOW your SELF andyour POWERS! KNOW that all I have is yours, that My OmnipotentLIFE is flowing through you, that you can take of IT and build with ITwhat you WILL, and IT will manifest for you as Health, Power, Pros-perity, Union, Happiness, Peace, - anything you WILL of ME.Imagine this. THINK it. KNOW it! Then, with all the Positiveness ofyour nature, Speak the Creative WORD! It will not return to you void.

Finding Me 193

Everything that we seek is within us. Health, love, power, wisdom,peace, security; all are within our own being. We are the UniversalConsciousness which is the life force and the creative force of the uni-verse. Our consciousness is the consciousness which has created thephysical world and thus also our body. It is possible then not to be ableto create health in that body, or not be able to create the money nec-essary for survival? These forms of suffering are possible only whenwe do not believe enough.

We need to identify totally with our Impersonal Self and its divinelove, intelligence and power. We then are the power of the universe,and all things are then possible. As Christ said, if we have faith thesize of a mustard seed we can move mountains.

140. But, know, Beloved, that this cannot be until you have come toMe in complete and utter surrender, until you have given yourself,your substance, your affairs, your Life into My keeping, putting allcare and responsibility upon Me, resting and trusting in Me absolute-ly.When you have done this, then will the above Words quicken into ac-tive life My Divine Powers latent in your Soul, and you will be con-scious of a Mighty FORCE within you, which, just to the extent thatyou abide in Me, and let My Words abide in you, will free you entire-ly from your Dream World, will quicken you fully in Spirit, will makeall the way clear for you, supply all things you desire, and lift troubleand suffering from you forevermore. Then will there be no more doubtsand questionings, for you will KNOW that I, God your very Self, willalways provide, will always point out the way; for You will have foundthat You and I are One.

Total surrender is our goal. That means letting go of every doubt, wor-ry, responsibility, fear or anxiety and even guilt. It means letting go ofour concerns about our health, families, work, and future. This doesnot mean that we do not care for these responsibilities, but that we donot have the slightest doubt that all has been, is, and always will beperfect in relationship to all those matters.


We are simply the divine instruments which are caring for those soulswho are our family in this life. We love them, we care for them, we doour work with the best of our abilities and with love and conscien-tiousness we perform all of our actions. But we have an inner peacein all of this activity, because we know that we are not the doers or thecreators of the results. All is perfect and always be perfect, even ill-ness and accidents and failures sand mistakes, these are all opportu-nities created by our Impersonal Self for our collective awakening.

When we have manifested such a total surrender, we will realize ouroneness with God. (A book which may be helpful to those interestedin this path is "The Way of The Pilgrim" by an unknown monk.)

Finding Me 195


CHAPTER 18

UNION

141. You, who truly wish to consecrate yourself thus to Me, and arewilling to give your whole Life to Me, putting aside all personal ideas,hopes and aims, in order that I may freely and fully express throughyou My Impersonal Idea, listen carefully to these Words.I have led you through all your experiences of life up to just this point.If you are now really ready and willing to serve Me, and have learnedthat you, of yourself, can know nothing and can do nothing, and thatI AM, and what you call your intelligence and your strength and yoursubstance are really Mine, and that it is I who direct all your thoughtsand both cause and enable you to do all that you do, - then can youcomprehend the significance of My Words, and are quite prepared toobey them.I have hitherto brought to you the experiences that would teach youjust these things. But now, if you are ready and worthy, you shall workconsciously with Me, joyfully yet calmly awaiting each new experi-ence, knowing that in each are contained marvelous expressions ofMy Meaning, which I will make altogether clear to you, and whichwill more and more bring you into loving, intimate union with Me.

This realization and this faith will bring us to lasting and completefreedom and peace. The realization is that the intelligence, love andpower within us are actually energies of our Impersonal Self and notour personality’s; and that we are in continual contact with that divinesource of all powers and events, and thus nothing could possibly hap-

The Union 197

pen in our lives which would not be perfect for the next step in ourevolution.

142. Thus all experiences will hereafter be blessings, instead of tri-als and tests, or karmic effects of previous acts; for in each will I dis-close unto you glorious visions of My Reality - of your own True, Won-derful Self; until you no longer will have any disposition to follow anyof the old desires, but will seek only to know My wishes and to pleaseMe.This will manifest in many new ways. In your activities, be they whatthey may, you will care not what the task, but do whatever lies beforeyou, knowing that is what I require; and striving always and only toplease Me by your Impersonal part in the doing, which enables Methus speedily to accomplish My Will.In your business even, you will find I AM there. In fact, it is I Who pro-vide you with such business, whatever it be; not that in it you can bethe success or the failure or the common plodder you are, nor that youcan pile up riches for your descendants, or lose all that you have, ornever accumulate any. No, but that through the success or failure, orlack of ambition or special ability, I may quicken your heart to a re-alization of Me, the Impersonal One, seated within; inspiring and di-recting all these things that you do, waiting for you consciously to par-ticipate in the true Success and accept of the real Riches I have in storefor you.You will then learn that your business, or labor, or condition of life,are but incidents, or the outer vehicles I choose and use to carry youthrough certain experiences which I deem best adapted to bring youto this realization; and at the same time to quicken in you certain Soulqualities that now but imperfectly express.If you can but know Me, dwelling thus in your heart, accompanyingyou to your office, to your shop, to your labor, whatever it be, and willpermit Me to direct your business and all your ways; verily I say un-to you, when you can do this, you will at once become conscious of anew Power within you, a Power that will flow forth from you as a gen-tle, kindly sympathy, a true brotherliness, a loving helpfulness to allwith whom you come in contact, inspiring them to higher principles


of business and of life, creating in them a longing to shed a similar in-fluence within their own circle; a Power that will attract to you busi-ness, money, friends, and abundance of all things you need; a Powerthat will connect you with the highest realms of thought, enabling youboth to vision clearly and to manifest consciously all My ImpersonalPowers and Attributes every moment of your life.

Our business and professional life are often the last place we are ableto feel and express our spirituality. If we can also here in the center ofour material - economic activity be free from illusions of wealth,poverty, success and failure, and realize that these too are simply sit-uations through which we are guided for the benefit of our evolution;and perform all our work, professional and business transactions withlove, respect and the awareness of the truth that there is only one be-ing living in all beings with which we are transacting, then we haveallowed our Impersonal Self to express It Self through us even in thisarea of our lives.

Thus our every transaction must be made with that thought in mind. Iam selling oranges to God, building an apartment building for God,selling this appliance to the Universal Being, putting in a day’s wagesfor our Impersonal Self; I am paying wages to God, I am creatingworking conditions for our Impersonal Self who is using these bod-ies. Imagine that whatever you are giving whether in be products,wages, services, or labor, you are giving it to our Impersonal Self insome form or forms. Thus if we ever cheat, or are lazy or sell poorquality products, or pay poor wages, we are doing this to our ownSelves.

As we begin to make all our business transactions in this way, we willinspire others to also spiritualize even this aspect of their lives. In thisway our collective body will be totally healed and all will trust others,and want to give even more to others; and selfishness will be over-come, and unity will follow.

The Union 199

143. You will no longer feel any need to go to church or to religiousmeetings of any kind, or even to read the teachings of My Revelations,in order to find Me and to worship Me.Instead you will turn within and always find Me there, and you willbe so filled with the joy of communing with and serving Me, and ofthus worshipping Me, that you will care not for any other thing thanjust to listen to and obey My Voice, and to feel the warmth and thrillof My Tender Love, as It fills and surrounds you and prepares the wayand softens the conditions wherever you go and whatever be yourwork.

Our inner contact with God will be so deep and constant that we mayor may not feel the need to participate in religious events in order tofeel God’s presence. This does not mean that we will not continue toenjoy the unity and uplifting emotions which are inspired within us atsuch events. Our awareness will be constant, but we will also enjoyseeing others too feel that unity. Whether we are motivated to partic-ipate with others or not will depend to a great degree on how pure theirmotives and actions are.

144. You, I will cause to be an uplifting and leavening influence inthe community wherever I send you, drawing all men to Me to receiveMy Blessing through you, who now are able so to make your person-ality subservient to My Holy Impersonality that they forget you andsee only Me, and feel the quickening of My Presence within their ownhearts; so that they go forth with a new light in their eyes and the senseof a new purpose in their lives.

Those who have now totally surrendered themselves to our collectivedivinity will inspire others through their Impersonal Love. They willbecome examples and sources for others.

145. In your homes particularly will I dwell. Through those nearest


you will I teach you many wonderful things, which now you can un-derstand, when before you passionately rebelled against their truth.Through husband, wife, child, brother, sister, parent will I now be ableto develop in you these great qualities, -- patience, gentleness, fore-bearance, tongue-control, loving-kindness, true unselfishness, and anunderstanding heart; for I will cause you to see that I AM deep downin their hearts as I AM in yours.Now will you be able to appreciate this and profit by it. When you tru-ly do comprehend this great truth you will be able to see Me in yourbrother or your wife or your parent or child, appealing to you withloving, joyful eyes, when they speak. Instead of blaming them for theirseeming mistakes, you will turn within to Me, the Impersonal One,Who will speak through you gentle words of loving kindness, whichwill immediately soften the heart of the other, and bring you once moretogether, and closer than ever before. For I, the real I, in the heart ofeach, am One, and always respond when thus called upon.Yes, if you can but know it, your greatest school and your greatestteacher is in your own home, by your own fireside. Much, very muchis reserved for those who consciously know this and permit Me, theImpersonal One within, to do the teaching. For I will not only teachyou many things through the mouths of those nearest you, but I willteach those others similarly through you, -- but with this difference:if you are conscious of Me and Impersonally are resting in Me andMy Wisdom, then you will permit Me to inspire your words and to em-power your acts, and you will not be concerned about their effects up-on other or upon yourself, putting all responsibility upon Me.When you can do this, you will marvel at the changes you see takingplace, both in your personality and in the personalities of your dearones -- until you are able to see, back of their human personalities,Me, your own Impersonal Self, shining from out their eyes.When you can thus see Me, then will the heavens be opened unto you,and no more will you see flaws in your brother, or hear inharmonyaround you, or feel unkindness coming from any other fellow being.For you will know that I, the Impersonal One, within that other, AMthe fount of all perfection, of all harmony, of all loving-kindness, andwait but for the human personality to make the recognition, step sub-missively aside, and let My Light shine forth, resplendent in all the

The Union 201

glory of My Divine Idea.

Our greatest source of lessons, especially the lesson of unconditionallove is our family. They are the incarnations of our Impersonal Selfthat have been placed next to us to teach us and be taught by us. Whenwe see our loved ones as Divine, and love and respect them and com-municate with them in this way, this process of learning will be great-ly accelerated for both us and them.

We will begin to see their inner beauty, wisdom and goodness. We willrealize that all these years, they were simply mirrors, reflecting thelessons which we needed to learn. The image in a mirror simply re-flects to us the way we are looking at it. When we look at it with self-ishness and bitterness, it looks at us in the same way. When we lookat it with love and compassion, it looks at us in this way.

We will be able to love and accept the others as they are, remember-ing that they are who they can be at this stage of their evolution as in-struments of our Impersonal Self and that when they can change, theywill. We will also realize that they will change much more quicklywhen they receive unconditional love and acceptance from us.

The same applies to all persons in our lives. They are all expressionsof our own Real Self, and they are all simply mirroring our lessons.Thus we have nothing to do but love and respect them as they are.

146. Then will you see that all conditions in which I put you are theplaces I have chosen where you can best serve Me; that in all placesand in all conditions there is much, very much to do. The more objec-tionable they are to the personality, the more need there is of My Liv-ing Presence.

The situations or the persons which annoy us the most are our great-est teachers. It is when in contact with them that we can do our great-


est work in realizing the omnipresence of our Divine Self and our ul-timate unity. All situations are perfect opportunities for realizing thetruth of our Real Self.

The next time you find yourself feeling fear, aversion or rejection to-wards a person, situation or place, remind yourself that you have beenplaced here at this time for some reason. No mistake has been made,and as you look around repeat to yourself, "that is a manifestation ofGod. God is in that. God is expressing Himself through that. Godis present here in all beings and things and is teaching me throughthem. I feel love and unity with all."

This does not mean that we should seek out negative persons or places.Neither does it mean that we do not have the right to chose the peo-ple and places we prefer to come into contact with. But when in spiteof our preferences and efforts, we are brought into contact with thatwhich is undesirable to us, then let us employ the above thoughts, andsee God in all.

147. Wherever you are when the awakening comes, whatever has beenyour training, - in business, in a profession, in manual labor, in thechurch, or in the underworld, -- there lies perhaps your best opportu-nity to serve; for there you know best the manner and the way. Forhow can My and Your other selves awaken to a knowledge of My Pres-ence within, without the quickening influence which must first comefrom without. You who have received must give. You who have beenquickened must become the quickener. You must take into this busi-ness, into this profession, into this labor, into this underworld, My Liv-ing Presence, must open the doors of the saddened and sickened heartand let My Light and My Healing Love pour in. You must supply theleaven that will leaven the lump. If these conditions are to be lifted up,you, My awakened one, must carry to these, My ignorant and betrayedones, My Inspiration, My Blessing, My Strength, that they can rise upand throw off the influence of the world's ways, can harken to My Voicewithin, and can hereafter be the master of surrounding conditions andno longer the slave. No condition in life can be lifted up or conquered

The Union 203

by running away from it. The Divine touch is needed and must be sup-plied. It can only be supplied by one who has sounded the depths aswell as reached the heights of human experience, with Me as Guideand Interpreter.

When we are awakened to the truth, we will then feel a need to servethe truth and help it to awaken in others, mostly through our behav-ior and example, but also through our words. We have each been pre-pared by our life before this point to do this is some particular place.The places in which we already work and live will be the most likelyplaces where this will take place.

We must be careful that our personality does not use this opportunityto develop feelings of self-importance. We are servants, instruments;nothing else. We as personalities are as important as a cell is to thebody. The body uses the cell as long as it needs it and then disposesof it. The body cannot express itself except through its cells, but thecell is simply one small part of billions of cells which are working to-gether to execute the will of the consciousness living in that body.

148. You who read, and whose Soul comprehends, are blessed, andyour work lies before you.But you who still hesitate while your personality quakes in fear as theLight filters through your clouded intellect, -- you, too, will soon par-take of My Blessings; for I am rapidly preparing you for the joy thatawaits.Both you who comprehend and you who fear, know that I AM even nowmanifesting My Will through you; and the time will surely come whenyou will know no other Will but Mine, and when all things You Will,will come to pass and you will awaken fully from your Dream of Sep-aration, and know Me as your Real and Only Self.This will not be until you have given yourself and everything in yourlife wholly over to Me, and there is nothing left in your human per-sonality to attract from others the slightest inharmonious thought orfeeling, by act or word of yours.


Your way then will be one continuous round of blessing. Wherever yougo will My Light shine and My Love radiate forth about you, creatingPeace, Concord, Unity. The great thing will be, though not great butnatural when once you understand, that every one will be better andhappier by reason of your appearance in their lives.For the I AM in them, while still in the flesh, has found or sensed with-in you a truly Impersonal avenue of expression, and therefore feels,though not consciously by the personality, the Glory and the Holinessof My Impersonal Life.

All of us will arrive at our fated destination - realization of our TrueSelf. All of us will become instruments, angels of light through whichGod’s love and blessings are flowing into the physical world. Each ofus is a hole in the curtain of the material world through which spiri-tual energies are passing into the physical planes transmuting com-pletely its nature. This spiritual energy which is passing through uswill bring forth God’s plan, God’s idea into physical manifestation andHeaven will be created on Earth.

Imagine then yourself to be like a plant which absorbs the sunlight andtransmutes it into useful physical energy bonds which enable it to of-fer to the world beauty in the form of it flowers and useful sustenancein the form of its fruits. From here on, we will take spiritual energydaily from our Impersonal Self, and transmute that spiritual energy in-to positive thoughts, words and actions which beautify and improvelife for all of our ‘Impersonal Self’s personal selves’.

I wish you a speedy process of awakening to the truths herein ex-pressed, and hope that this book will help you as much as it has helpedand is still helping my personality to discover my true nature.

I would like to express my deepest gratitude to our Lord Jesus Christand to Joseph Benner who have offered this way out for us.

I would now suggest that you read this book from the beginning med-itating on each of the passages from the original text. Also I would en-

The Union 205

courage you to benefit from the techniques given in Appendix C andthe various quotations and examples given in the other appendixes.

Let me close with a poem which was written a few years ago con-cerning this subject.

YOU ARE NOT SOMEBODY;YOU ARE NOBODYAND EVERYBODY

(From the book «CONTEMPORARY PARABLES» )

Your greatest mistake is, Believing that you are Somebody.

Since you are Consciousness,Then obviously you are No Body.

You are Universal Consciousness.Thus you are Every Body.

Yes, that is the Truth.You are No Body and Every Body.

Are you confused?It is really very simple.

Consciousness cannot be confinedTo one particular body.

It is Universal in Nature.It is thus no body.

And at the same time,It is Every Body,

For Every Body isan expression of it.


Now it must certainly be clear.You cannot be Some Body.

You can be No Body.Or you can be Every Body.

If you want to be NO BODY,Detach your self from everything equally.

If you want to be EVERY BODY,Identify with everything equally.

In most cases, however,You have to become No Body,

Before you can become Every Body,And that is really wonderful.

Don’t make this mistake anymore.Don’t limit your Self to Some Body.

The Union 207


APPENDIX A

QUOTATIONS ABOUT OUR IMPERSONAL SELF

From the Bible

«The kingdom of God does not come in such a way as to be seen...The kingdom of God is within you». (Luke 17.20)

«Surely you know that you are God’s temple and that God’s spiritlives in you». (I Corinthians 3.16)

«Christ is in you, which means that you will share in the glory ofGod». (Colossians 1.27)

«Jesus answered: It is written In your own law that God said you areGods. We know that what the scripture says is true for ever; and Godcalled the people Gods...» (John 10.33)

From Theologian and Bishop Kalllistos (Timothy) Ware

* God is absolutely transcendent.God is above and outside His creation yet He also exists within it. Asthe much-used Orthodox prayer puts it "thought art every where andfillest all things."God’s energies, which are God Himself, permeate all His creation, andwe experience them in the form of deifying grace and divine light.

And if a man makes proper use of this faculty of communion withGod, then he will become ‘like’ God, he will acquire the divine like-

Appendix A 209

ness; in words of John Damascene, he will be ‘assimilated to Godthrough virtue’. To acquire the likeness is to be deified, it is to becomea ‘second god’, a "god by grace’. ‘I said, you are gods, and all of yousons of the Most High’ (Psalm 1xxxi, 6).

* ‘When God is said to have made man according to His image,’wrote Gregory Palamas, ‘the word man means neither the soul by it-self nor the body by itself, but the two together.’ The fact that man hasa body, so Gregory argued, makes him not lower but higher than theangels. True, the angels are ‘pure spirit’, whereas man’s nature is‘mixed’ -material as well as intellectual; but this means that his natureis more complete than the angelic and endowed with richer potential-ities. Man is a microcosm, a bridge and point of meeting for the wholeof God’s creation.

* Orthodox religious thought lays the utmost emphasis on the im-age of God in man. Man is a ‘living theology’, and because he is God’sown icon (image), he can find God by looking within his own heart,by ‘returning within himself’ : ‘The kingdom of God is within you’(Luke xvii, 21). ‘Know yourselves,’ said Saint Anthony of Egypt.‘...He who knows himself knows God.’ ‘If you are pure,’ wrote SaintIsaac the Syrian (late seventh century), ‘heaven is within you; withinyourself you will see the angels and the Lord of the angels.’ ‘In thepurity of his heart he saw the invisible God as in the mirror.’

* Because he is an icon (image) of God, each member of the hu-man race, even the most sinful, is infinitely precious in God’s sight.‘When you see your brother,’ said Clement of Alexandria (died 215),‘You see God.’ And Evagrius taught: ‘After God we must count allmen as God Himself.’ ... ‘The best icon of God is man.’

* The aim of Christian life, which Seraphim described as the ac-quisition of the Holy Spirit of God, can equally well be defined interms of deification. Basil described man as a creature who has re-ceived the order to become a god; and Athanasius, as we know, saidthat God became man that man might become god. ‘In my king-dom,’ said Christ, ‘I shall be God with you as gods.’ Such according


to the teaching of the Orthodox Church, is the final goal at which ev-ery Christian must aim: to become god. to attain theosis, ‘deification’,or ‘divinization’. For Orthodoxy man’s salvation and redemption meanhis deification.

From Scientists

Albert Einstein

"A human being is a part of the whole, called by us the ‘Universe’,a part limited in time and space. He experiences himself, his thoughtsand feelings as something separated from the rest - a kind of opticaldelusion of his consciousness. This delusion is a kind of prison for us,restricting us to our personal desires and to our affection for a few per-sons nearest to us. Our task must be to free ourselves from this prisonby widening our circle of compassion to embrace all living creaturesand the whole of nature in its beauty. The striving for such an achieve-ment is in itself a part of the liberation and a foundation for inner se-curity."

Fritjof Capra - Physicist and author of the "Tao of Physics" and oth-er books.

* «Once it (the matter) is seen to be a form of energy, mass is nolonger required to be indestructible, but can be transformed into oth-er forms of energy. This can happen when subatomic particles collidewith one another. In such collisions, particles can be destroyed and theenergy contained in their masses can be transformed into kinetic en-ergy, distributed among the other particles participating in the colli-sion. Conversely, when particles collide with very high velocities, theirkinetic energy can be used to form new particles».

* «These dynamic patterns, or «energy bundles», form the stable nu-clear, atomic and molecular structures which build up matter and giveits macroscopic solid aspect, thus making us believe that it is made ofsome material substance. At the macroscopic level this notion of sub-

Appendix A 211

stance is a useful approximation, but at the atomic level it no longermakes sense. Atoms consist of particles and these particles are notmade of any material stuff. When we observe them, we never see anysubstance; what we observe are dynamic patterns changing into oneanother - a continuous dance of energy».

* «The distinction between matter and empty space finally had tobe abandoned when it became evident that virtual particles can comeinto being spontaneously out of the void, and vanish again into thevoid, without any nucleon or other strongly interacting particle beingpresent... According to field theory, events of that kind can happen allthe time. The vacuum is far from empty. It contains an unlimited num-ber of particles which can come into being and vanish without end».

* «Here then, is the closest parallel to the void of Eastern mysticismin modern physics. Like the Eastern void, the «physical vacuum» asit is called in field theory - is not a state of mere nothingness, but con-tains the potentiality for all forms of the particle world. These forms,in turn, are not independent physical entities but merely transient man-ifestations of the underlying void. As the scriptures say, (Form isemptiness and emptiness is indeed form).

* «The relationship between the virtual particles and the vacuum isessentially dynamic relation; the vacuum is truly a «living Void», pul-sating in endless rhythms of creation and destruction. The discoveryof the dynamic quality of a vacuum is seen by many physicists as oneof the most important findings of modern physics. From its role as anempty container of the physical phenomena, the void has emerged asa dynamic quantity of utmost importance. The results of modernphysics thus seem to confirm the words of the Chinese sage ChangTsai:«When one knows that the great void is full of CHI, one realizes thatthere is no such thing as nothingness».

* «The central recognition of the theory of relativity is that geome-try... is a construct of the intellect. Only when this discovery is ac-cepted, can the mind feel free to tamper with the time-honored notions


of space and time, to survey the range of possibilities available fordefining them, and to select that formulation which agrees with ob-servation».According to the relativity the, time and space of an event is going todepend on the point of view of the observer. A similar event or objectmay exist in different times and space dimension to different observers.The truth of this is obvious for space. Two beings viewing any objectfrom different vantagepoints will obviously see a different object orevent. Every artist is acutely aware of this. However, concerning time,«The temporal order of two events was assumed to be independent ofany observer. Specifications referring to time - such as «before»,«after», or «simultaneous» were thought to have an absolute meaningindependent of any coordinate system».«Einstein recognized that temporal specifications, too, are relative anddepend on the observer. In everyday life, the impression that we canarrange the events around us in a unique time sequence is created bythe fact that the velocity of light - 186.000 miles per second - is sohigh, compared to any other velocity we experience, that we can as-sume we are observing events at the instant they are occurring. Thishowever, is incorrect. Light needs some time to travel from the eventto the observer. Normally this time is so short that the propagation oflight can be considered to be instantaneous; but when the observermoves with a occurrence of the event and its observation plays a cru-cial role in establishing a sequence of events. Einstein realized that insuch a case observers moving at different velocities will order eventsdifferently."

Mendel Sachs:«The real revolution that came with Einstein’s theory... was this; theabandonment of the idea that space-time coordinate system has ob-jective significance as a separate physical entity. Instead of this therelativity theory implies that the space and time coordinates are onlythe elements of language that is used by an observer to describe hisenvironment».

Capra:«This is indeed an entirely new situation. Every change of coordinate

Appendix A 213

systems mixes space and time in a mathematically well-defined way.The two can therefore no longer be separated, because what is spaceto one observer will be a mixture of time and space to another observer.Relativity theory has shown that space is not three-dimensional andtime is not a separate entity. Both are intimately and inseparably con-nected and form a four-dimensional continuum which is called «spacetime»

Hermann Minkowski:«The views of space and time which I wish to lay before you have

sprung from the soil of experimental physics, and therein lies theirstrength. They are radical. Henceforth space by itself, and time by it-self, are doomed to fade away into mere shadows, and only a kind ofunion of the two will preserve an independent reality».

Zen master D.T. Suzuki.«The significance of the Avatamasaka and its philosophy is unintel-

ligible unless we once experience... a state of complete dissolutionwhere there is no more distinction between mind and body, subjectand object... We look around and perceive that... every object is relat-ed to every other object... not only spatially, but temporally. As a factof pure experience there is no space without time, no time withoutspace; they are interpenetrating».

Fritjof Capra:«Force and matter, particles and waves, motion and rest, existence

and nonexistence- these are some of the opposites or contradictoryconcepts which are transcended in modern physics. Of all these op-posite pairs, the last seems to be the most fundamental, and yet, inatomic physics we have to go beyond the concepts of existence andnonexistence».«At the atomic level, then, the solid material objects of classicalphysics dissolve into patterns of probabilities, and these patterns donot represent probabilities of things, but rather probabilities of inter-connections. Quantum theory forces us to see the universe not as a col-lection of physical objects, but rather as a complicated web of rela-tions between the various parts of a unified whole».


Consider the striking similarity between the following two quotations;the first by a scientist and the second by a person describing a spiri-tual experience.

The Scientist:«The world thus appears as a complicated tissue of events, in whichconnections of different kinds alternate or overlap or combine andthereby determine the texture of the whole».The description of a spiritual experience: "The material object becomes... something different from what wenow see, not a separate object on the background or in the environ-ment of the rest of nature but an indivisible part and even, in a subtleway, an expression of the unity of all that we see".

Sufi poet Jalluddin Rumi

«I died as mineral and became plant,I died as plant and rose to animal,I died as animal and I was man.Why should I fear? When was I less by dying?Yet once more I shall die as man, to soarWith angels blest; but even from angelhoodI must pass on: all except God doth perish.When I have sacrificed my angel soul,I shall become what no mind ever conceived.Oh, let me not exist! For Non-existenceProclaims in organ tones: «To Him we shall return».

Sri Satya Sai Baba

* You are the infinite come in the role of the Finite, the formless In-finite appearing as the formful Infinitesimal, the Absolute pretendingto be Relative, the soul behaving as the Body, the Metaphysical mas-querading as the merely Physical. The Universal Spirit is the Basis ofall being. The sky was there before houses were built under it; it pen-etrated and pervaded them for some time; then, the houses crumbledand became heaps and mounds; but, the sky was not affected at all. So

Appendix A 215

too, the Atma pervades the body and subsists even when the body isreduced to dust.

* The sages have laid down three categories which comprise the know-able world.(God, Nature and the man), God when seen through themirror of Nature appears as I. Remove the mirror; there is only God;the image merges in the Original. Man is but the image of God. Evennature is but an appearance of God; the reality is He (God) alone. Theprinciple of Appearance that deludes as multiple manifestation is il-lusion. It is not external to God, it is inherent in God just as all pow-ers are inherent in Him».

* You are the image of the Supreme Spirit, the image that is reflectedin the body, that is part of World. The original divine Spirit, the indi-vidualized spirit, which is the image, and the objective world of whichthe body is a part - these are three entities called God - Individual -World. Success in Sadhana is won the moment you are able to eitherdeny the objective world as a delusion or recognize it as nothing butthe Supreme Spirit itself. When the mirror, goes, the image also dis-appears. When the mirror is eliminated two entities disappear, it andthe reflection it can cast. And, you merge in the Divine.

* Man is no mere biped, an animal that struts about on two legs, in-stead of four. He has the unique destiny of realizing and appreciatingbeauty, truth, goodness, harmony, melody and conferring on himselfand others’ love, compassion and sympathy. He can delve not only in-to the secrets of nature, but also into his own mystery, and discoverGod who is behind both, nature and himself. The clouds of conceitand ignorance hide from him this destiny».

* «I am» refers to the Spirit, who is always everywhere. The Spirit islike the lion, without fear. «Fear» refers to the body, which is subjectto worry, depression, trembling, fear. Body is like a sheep, waveringthis way and that way. Body is always looking for information, gath-ering information, questioning. Whereas, spirit like the lion, is full ofcourage and without fear. «Spirit» is God. You are God. God is om-nipresent. This «I» is you. That «I» is you. You are all».


* God’s home is not to be found in the invisible heavens. He doesnot live in a mansion beyond the clouds. God is not a struggling spir-it, who must ascend from the underworld or come out of a particularhidden cave. God is the living essence of all creation and every being.He is the Divine Inner Consciousness of every human being. He ra-diates Divine Love through every human heart.

* No one yet knows the mystery of the electric current, why it behavesso, what is the exact nature of its origin and flow; but, yet it is ma-nipulated into a thousand uses and it is manifesting through a thou-sand appliances and instruments. So too, God is present everywhere;but we can understand only that part of Him that manifests before ourcognition. Ordinary people will swear that the earth does not move atall; it is held forth in poetry as a symbol of stability, but, it has twomotions, both unbelievably fast. It rotates on its own axis at a speedwhich exceeds a thousand miles per hour; even while rotating so, theearth moves round the Sun at an astonishing rate of speed! But, do wenotice it while it happens? God too is a reality, ever present in us andin every being; but we miss Him as we miss the movement of the earth.

* But the question is asked - Then why is He not seen? Well, He is, asbutter is in milk, in every drop. Through and through. If butter has tobe seen, then certain processes have to be gone into - boiling, curdling,churning, etc. So too, by certain Spiritual disciplines, like repeatingthe Name of God on the tongue, He who dwells in the heart can be vi-sualized; the Immanent God can be experienced as Real.

* God is not external: God is not outside you; God is inside you. Youare not a man, you are God yourself. You are not one person, but three,the one you think you are (physical); the one others think you are(mental); and the one you really are i.e. God

* Don’t be under the delusion that God is somewhere and you have tosearch for Him. God is in you, and when you are able to realize that,and when you are able to develop the spiritual power from within you,then you will see God. You are going in the path of worldly con-sciousness; you are not taking the path of super-consciousness. When

Appendix A 217

you take the path of super-consciousness, you will get realization andyou will be able to see the Truth.

* God is subtler than ether, filling the smallest crevice with HisMajesty. You have to outgrow the idols, pictures, and images; they arekindergarten materials in spiritual school; seek to know the Divine En-ergy, that is burdened with no Name and no Form. Rise higher into theempyrean height of the pure Attributeless Transcendent One.

* All Energy, Power and Intelligence are in you; you need not searchfor them outside yourselves. God who is manifesting as Time, Spaceand Causation is in you; why then do you feel weak and helpless? Manis tossed about by his ambitions and craving to fulfil them. But, hemust know where he stands and where he should will to reach.


Appendix B

THE INDIVIDUAL&

THE UNIVERSAL

THE PURPOSE OF LIFE

All religions proclaim that the purpose of life is reunion with the orig-inal source of all life - GOD. The English word «religion» comes fromthe two Latin words «re» (again) and «ligere» (to link). Thus religionis a process of re-linking the individual with God. This presupposesthat man was once originally linked with God in the most intimatemanner.

The separation of man from God is represented by literally hundredsof myths, stories and parables generated by the various cultures andreligions of the world. There are amazing similarities among these cre-ation stories. The actual reality of the creation of the world and man,and man's relationship with God before, during and after this processwe call «life» will probably always remain a mystery to our rationalminds. Such truths exist beyond the duality of the rational mind, andcan thus only be approached through models, examples, stories andparables; all of which fail to give the entire picture. The total realitycan be experienced only once the mind has been transcended, such asduring deep meditation, or in ecstasy, or in highly creative processes,when the feeling of individual selfhood is erased and one merges withthe All.

Appendix B 219

Thus, in our discussion here, we can only hope to approximate the an-swers to these vital questions. Hopefully these models and exampleswill provide the steps of a ladder upon which we may climb up thespiritual path. Some day when we arrive at the experience of Unity,we will kick the ladder away and no longer be limited by our systemsof belief. But until that day the ladder remains useful and even neces-sary for our stable and steady growth into beings of greater emotion-al and mental maturity, with greater levels of awareness.

Man feels himself to be a separate entity in this world. He feels iso-lated from God, nature and other beings. According to most spiritualphilosophies this is actually an illusion. Man has been fooled by theillusive power of matter (MAYA) into thinking that he is separate.«Maya» is the illusory power of material creation which causes manto forget his eternal, omniscient, ever blissful spiritual nature. By eat-ing the fruit of the tree of the «knowledge of good and evil» Man haslost sight of the One. He has become blind to his real God-like naturewhich remains waiting latent within like a seed ready to sprout, if on-ly it is given some water.

Ignorant of his real nature, man is forced to identify with what he cansee; that is his body, mind and personality. All beings have come fromthe one source, and in reality remain one with that source in their truenature, although on the surface a separate isolated identity seems toexist. This often-used example of the wave is helpful here.

Diagram No.1 THE OCEAN AND THE WAVES


Individual Beings - Personalities

THE OCEAN AND THE WAVES

Each wave appears to be an individual entity separate from the otherwaves. However this is only the temporary surface reality which willsoon come to an end as the wave sinks back into its original source:the OCEAN. The basic and lasting reality of the wave from which ithas come and to which it will go is the ocean itself. All waves comefrom the ocean and all waves return to the ocean. And even while thewave existed it was always in contact with and had as its true basic re-ality the ocean itself.

In the same way man is like the wave and God is the ocean. All menare momentary and partial expressions of the one God. We exist in andidentify with our temporary physical and mental forms, but we mustinevitably give them up. Our true eternal Reality before, during andafter our appearance as separate personalities is actually the DivineBasis of all life - God. The purpose of life, then, is to break throughthe illusion of separateness caused by the identification with the «wave- nature», in order to realize one's ONENESS with all life throughidentification with the OCEAN NATURE.

When we see another individual and feel antagonistic, competitive,fearful, jealous, envious, angry or hateful, we are blind to this innateoneness. We amplify our ignorance of the truth, and perpetuate suf-fering for ourselves and others. However, the feeling of love movesus towards attraction and union with others and helps us overcomethis isolated and vulnerable position.

When we identify with our wave nature, we compare ourselves aswaves to the other waves. Who is bigger, more beautiful, and moreimportant. We get caught up in feelings of attraction and repulsion,superiority and inferiority and lose our feelings of unity and security.Separateness creates fear. Fear creates various defense mechanisms,which are unpleasant to both us and those around us.

When we begin to see each person (and even animals, plants and in-sects) as other waves on the same sea, as parts of our own Self, then

Appendix B 221

all these negative feelings, games and their unpleasant and sometimesviolent and destructive results will simply disappear.

THE BOTTLES IN THE SEA

Diagram No. 2 THE BOTTLES IN THE SEA

Another example using the sea, is that of a bottle of salt water whichis submerged in the sea. Inside the bottle is seawater. Seawater is al-so outside the bottle. Only the glass of the bottle separates the seawa-ter from its own self. Imagine a sea filled with millions of such bot-tles. Each bottle is an individual incarnated spirit. Each bottle feelsseparate and distinct. Each bottle may have a different shape and col-or and size.

God, or the Universal Divine Consciousness, is the seawater, whichis in every bottle and surrounding every bottle. God is in every humanbeing and surrounding every human being. The bottle is man's bodyand ego structure, which tends to separate the God within from theGod without. Thus, we feel separate and vulnerable, and try to protectourselves by accumulating whatever we can; often at the others’ ex-pense.

We are focused on the shape and appearances of the bottles (the as-pects of the body and personality) and not on the water (the spiritualessence) which is the same in each bottle – person. Then we again getcaught up in the games of inferiority - superiority, attraction - repul-sion, attachment - fear, competition, antagonism and a wide variety of


unpleasant destructive states of consciousness.

By remembering that we are really the water and not the temporarybottle and that others too are the water, the spiritual essence and notthe body and personality, we will overcome separateness, and fear,and experience more and more love and unity. «The Truth will set usfree».

THE LAKE AND ITS WELLS

Diagram no.3 The wells and the Underground Lake

We may also imagine a field with millions of wells, which have beendug into the earth. Underneath the surface of the earth is a huge, lim-itless, Divine Lake that is able to feed all these wells. The problem isthat most wells are not dug deeply enough, and thus have no contactwith the sublime essence of this Divine Lake. The Divine Lake is theUniversal Spirit that supports all of life. Each well is an individual in-carnated being which appears different and separate from the otherwells in the field.

Appendix B 223

Imagine also that these wells are self-excavating. That they have theability to dig even further into themselves toward that Divine Lake.Most wells today are very shallow and have little or no contact withthat Divine essence which is waiting for an opportunity to bless eachwell. Occasionally, during so-called «spiritual droughts», the Lakeforms itself into a Divine Well in the form of a God-man so that it cansprinkle this divine essence onto the surface of the field into the driedup wells and re-wet their appetite for that divine essence.

The God-man rekindles our desire for that divine peace, love and truth.We begin digging more deeply within us reaching further and furtherdown towards the divine lake. When we begin to experience that in-ner bliss, we realize that this Divine Lake is the basis of our being. Si-multaneously we realize our unity with all beings through our con-nection with the Divine Source of our own and all other beings.

We will meet this model again when we discuss the relationship be-tween the unmanifest Divine Essence (the Father, the Divine Ground)and the incarnation of God i.e. Jesus Christ.

THE PASCAL FLAME

Diagram No.4 THE PASCAL FLAME


Self Created Eternal Flame

Individual Flames

Another example that helps us to understand the relationship betweenman and his Creator is that of the Greek Orthodox Resurrection ritu-al performed on Easter Eve. The church is darkened, as the lights areswitched off. The priest comes out from behind the alter holding higha candle flame representing the One Light, called the Holy Light, fromwhich all other lights have come. The parishioners come forth withtheir unlit candles and light them from this one flame and other flames,which have been lit by this one flame.

Each candle has the inner potential to shine in the same way that thefirst one does. All the candles in the church are lit from that one light.The one light becomes the many, just as the one God becomes themany beings that occupy the earth. Although all those flames cameforth from that first flame (which we could imagine was self - creat-ing), that original flame was in no way diminished. Thus although Godhas manifested himself as all things and beings which occupy theworld, in no way is He any less infinite than He was. No matter whatyou take away from infinity, you always have infinity remaining.

Now, if we take one of those flames and put it very close to that orig-inal flame, we can see that they will become one flame again. Althoughthere will be two candle bodies, there will be one flame. In the sameway man has the potential to reunite on the spiritual level with the oneGod with whom he is, in essence, the same. In reuniting with the Uni-versal Spirit, man unites with all beings. Then the distinction betweenman, his environment and God disappears and he experiences himselfas one with all.

It is important to realize here that there is only one flame in the church.It has simply spread, dividing itself (and yet remaining the same). Theone self-starting Divine flame is now occupying the hundreds or thou-sands of previously unlit candles in the church. In the same way thereis only one spirit which is the life force, the «light» in every body wemeet.

If we are focused on the level of what kind of candle the other is wewill be blinded by a myriad of white, plain, heavily dressed and dec-

Appendix B 225

orated, colored, large, medium, small, impressive, unimpressive, ex-pensive and inexpensive candles. We will forget about the fact that itis the same flame burning on each different candle.

When we try to experience unity with those around us we usually at-tempt this on a physical, emotional, or mental level. This type of uni-ty can never really last, because these levels are in a constant state ofchange. If we try to unite two candles it cannot be done because a lawof physics states that two material objects cannot occupy the samespace at the same time.

There are two solutions. The first is to tip the two candles towardseach other. In such a case (of humility and simplicity) the bodies willremain separate but the souls will unite. There will be two candles butone flame. The only way lasting unity can be experienced is spiritu-ally.

The second solution is to melt the two candles (dissolving the ego -personality) and unite them into one candle. Perhaps this is what loveand marriage are supposed to be about.

THE CENTER AND ITS SPOKES

Diagram No.5 THE CENTER AND THE SPOKES


Another helpful model is that of a wheel with spokes. In the center ofthe wheel all the spokes join in union. The further out from the centerwe go, the greater the distance between the spokes. It is impossiblefor any of the spokes to join at the circumference. All the variousspokes, however, become one in the center, no matter how distant theymay seem from each other towards the circumference.

In the same way God is the center of the Wheel where all individualsfind their unified existence. The wheel cannot exist without the unionof the spokes in the center. Individuals and society cannot exist with-out their connecting link to the central creating and sustaining lifeforce, which we call God. As we move outward toward the circum-ference of the circle, we move away from the inner spiritual levels ofthe being into the external superficial personality and physical traitsthat separate men into different entities. No matter how different ordistant they may seem on the surface, all men are connected in thatcentral spiritual union, whether they recognize it or not.

Each individual may chose whether to identify and concentrate on thesuperficial differences between himself and others or on the innateoneness of spirit.

Union cannot be achieved on a physical level, where each being is dis-tinctly separate and unique. The physical and mental levels have to beovercome in order to experience that spiritual union. Attempts at unionwith others on the physical, emotional and mental levels, such asthrough verbal communication, sexual intercourse, dance, singing etc.,can help us move in this direction. But true spiritual union can be ex-perienced only when there is no trace of identification with the bodyor personality.

THE SUN'S REFLECTIONS

Another example is the sun, which is the physical source of all life inthis solar system. The sun represents the one God who is expressinghimself through the power of the sun so as to make life possible in the

Appendix B 227

Diagram No.6 THE SUN AND ITS REFLECTIONS

physical form. The sun reflects on the millions of different bodies ofwater all over the earth. It reflects on rivers, streams, lakes, oceans,seas, swimming pools, cisterns and even puddles and glasses of wa-ter. Thus, there are millions of different reflections of the sun, none ofwhich is the same.

Each unique reflection of the sun will depend on the quality of water,its color, its transparency, its motion or stillness and its surroundings.It will also depend on the position and state of mind of the observerof the reflection. In this example the sun is God. Each unique reflec-tion is a living being, who appears differently depending on the ten-dencies and qualities which he manifests, and also on the «eyes of thebeholder».

Obviously, all these various differences in the reflections are illusorybecause, in reality, there is only One Sun and it has a specific imagewhen seen directly. The same may be imagined about man. All thephysical and personality differences that we perceive among humanbeings are temporary illusions; for each is simply a reflection or a pro-jection of the One Universal Consciousness.

Thinking in this way, we can gradually overlook our differences withpeople around us and begin to experience our unity with them asunique manifestations of the same Divine Being.


THE IMAGE IN THE MIRROR

Diagram No.7 THE MIRROR OF NATURE

Here is an example of man's relationship to the world and God, as ex-pressed by Satya Sai Baba.

«You are the image of the supreme Soul, the image that is reflected inthe body that is part of the physical world. The original Divine Spir-it, the individualized spirit, which is its image, and the objective worldof which the body is a part - these are three entities called God - In-dividual - world. Success in spiritual effort is won the moment you areable to either deny the objective world as a delusion or recognize itas nothing but the Supreme Spirit itself. When the mirror, (the world),disappears, the image (the personality) also disappears. When the mir-ror is eliminated two entities disappear, the mirror itself and the re-flection it can cast. And you merge in the Divine».

Through this example we can see that the Universal Spirit is the onlyeternally existent Reality. The world itself and man, who is a part ofthe world, are simply like the false images we see when we look intoa mirror. The basis of the physical world is the mirror, which simplycreates a false image of the one basic reality appearing as the manydifferent beings and objects. When one is able to break through theseillusory images and break the mirror, his own form which is a part ofthis illusory and temporary reality will also lose its reality for him andhe will identify now with the one original Reality, which is the onlynon-image - Universal Consciousness. He will realize that he himselfis nothing but a reflection of God. Thus we can understand that theuniverse itself is the body of the Universal spirit, while the human

Appendix B 229

body is the physical manifestation of the individual spirit.

THE PROJECTION LIGHT

Diagram No.8 THE PROJECTION LIGHT

Another similar example is that of a movie projector. In the projectorthere is a powerful lamp which emits pure white light. Let us supposethat this is the eternal Universal Consciousness that has no beginningand no end and is self - lighting. In front of this light passes the film(our mind - conscious, subconscious and unconscious). As this pure,white light passes through the film it becomes broken down into formsand colors. When people are smoking in the theater we can see thesebeams of color playing on the smoke particles. We might imagine thatthis is the energy form that is given form by the mind. Thought formsproject energy forms. These energy forms then project material forms,which in our example are the images that appear on the screen.

No matter how many images, perhaps many thousands of people andobjects, appear on the screen, they are all simply projections of theone pure white light. This one light has projected itself as all these im-ages, forms and colors. Yet, it still remains pure and white previous topassing through the film. In the same way, the one Universal Con-sciousness projects itself as all of this material universe and all the be-ings within it. Yet it is still pure consciousness in its unmanifest form.

All of creation is a continuous projection of this Divine Conscious-ness. If it ever stopped projecting, all of creation would disappear. Just


as if the light of the projector was switched off there would be noforms appearing on the screen.

The images on the screen may be experiencing great pain or immensepleasure, intense creativity or productivity or complete catastrophe;and nothing at all is felt in the pure white light of the projector. We arethe white light, we are spirit. The forms that appear are our bodies andpersonalities. The events that occur are the events of our incarnatedlives. Our real self, the light, is totally unaffected by the birth, deathand other events occurring to the images on the screen.

We will understand and experience this more deeply with time andspiritual practices.

THE BODY'S CELLS

Diagram No.9 THE BODY CONSCIOUSNESS AND ITS CELLS

The human body has about 60 trillion cells (60.000.000.000.000). Thiscomplex system demonstrates the delicate balance between separate-

Appendix B 231

ness and unity on the physical level. Each cell has an autonomic ex-istence. It is born, grows and dies within the consciousness and ener-gy field of the body. Otherwise it cannot survive. It is a part of thebody. It is produced by the consciousness, which is creating and pro-jecting the body and yet when it dies, the body does not suffer in theleast.

The consciousness, which is governing the body, supplies all the cell'sneeds for food, oxygen, hormones, enzymes, and antibodies; and evenremoves its waste products. The cell in turn lives and functions for thebody. It does not live for itself, hoarding and competing with othercells (unless it is a cancerous cell). The cell's life and functions are to-tally dedicated to the whole of the body. The body, in return, throughthe cooperation of all its other healthy cells gives birth to, nurtures,protects and provides for the cell until its death.

We are all cells given birth to by the one Universal Consciousness. Weare provided for and protected and guided by that consciousness (eventhough we are consciously ignorant of this). We live, function, andevolve within this consciousness. As St. Paul said to the Athenians,«In Him we live and move and exist».

When we live for the whole, serving and helping others, we are in har-mony with this consciousness. When we grab, hoard and live in anego-centered way, we are like cancerous cells in the body of human-ity. Most people in fact live this way and we could say that humanityhas a serious case of cancer. (I hope it is not terminal).

Remember also that all those 60 trillion cells came from one cell inour mother's womb. One cell became 60.000.000.000.000 cells, manyof which have completely different functions. Each cell is separate andunique and yet connected with all the others through its creative sourceand its present motivating power.

Thus the message of this chapter is clear:

1. There is one spiritual universal consciousness that is responsible


for all myriad forms and beings that exist in this Universe.

2. This consciousness continues to project itself as all those objects,beings and even the events that take place between them.

3. We are in reality not these bodies and personalities but ratherthat immortal consciousness which is both experiencing this materialworld and expressing itself through these bodies.

4. The purpose of life is to realize this Truth, dis-identify with thebody and mind and once again experience ourselves as this UniversalConsciousness free from physical, emotional and mental limitations.This is the Truth that Christ promised would set us free.

In the next chapter we will discuss the basic ways in which this canbe done.

Appendix B 233


APPENDIX C

TECHNIQUES INSPIRED BY THE IMPERSONAL LIFE

While reading and employing the concepts brought forth in the book"Impersonal Life", I was and am still guided to employ various tech-niques throughout the day; some of these continuously over the years,and others for shorter periods of time. They have been very helpful inbringing these truths into practical application in my daily life. Theymay also be useful to you.

They have been designed, however, for those who already have someexperience in meditation and deep relaxation techniques, as well asbreathing techniques. If you are not experienced in these, then youwould best find a school or teacher from whom you can learn the ba-sics about these methods, and then after some time, employ these spe-cific forms of concentration.

I will be presenting these to you in the order in which they have cometo me while reading the book. You may want to read the book again,a few pages a day while gradually employing one or two of these tech-niques in your daily life.

1. BRINGING THE TRUTH INTO THE PRESENT MOMENT

This technique can be applied wherever you are, at various times ofthe day. Take a break from what you are doing for three minutes andlook around you in a relaxed but totally conscious way with all of your

Appendix C 235

awareness in the present moment. As your eyes fall on each object orbeing in your environment, stop for a few seconds and mentally re-peat " I am the consciousness in that __________ ( place here thename of the being or object)." In this way remind yourself that you arethe inner consciousness of every being and object and event ( if youcan imagine an event having a consciousness) that exist.

Another perhaps more approachable phrase for some would to men-tally repeat that " God is the consciousness in that____________(place the name of the being, event or object here). Godis in that ___________.

Be sure to include whatever happens to be in your environment. Donot purposely focus for longer periods of time on certain beings or ob-jects unless you feel negativity, or blocked feelings towards some be-ing, and want to overcome these feelings by seeing God or your Selfas the inner consciousness of that being. Do not purposely avoid em-ploying the technique on specific persons, object or events.

Practice this exercise in all environments, in all the rooms of yourhome, at work, on the road, in the city, in the countryside, when vis-iting relatives and friends.

Do not let others, however, understand what you are doing. Do not beostentatious about your spiritual practices. No one need know whatyou are doing.

2. FOUR MEDITATIONS

There are four types of meditation which fit well with the teachingsbrought forth in this book. Each according to his or her particular men-tality will find one or another more useful. Some may find that one at-tracts them in the beginning, and that after a while, another feels moresuitable. If you are not experienced in meditation, then please do nottry these until you have been introduced to the basics of meditation byan experienced teacher.


a. Offering it all up is probably the first method which will attractthose who are still very much identified with the personality or are re-ligiously oriented. As we sit in a meditative position, we bring into ourmind the presence of God. Each will bring this presence in the waywhich suits him. Some Christians may imagine our Lord, Jesus Christ.others who belong to other religions may imagine the form worshippedby their religion. Others may prefer imagining a light with or withoutform. Still others may imagine an omnipresent energy or conscious-ness. All forms and non-forms are manifestations of the one Univer-sal Being, and thus, whatever you chose is fine.

Now begin to offer whatever comes into your mind to this Being. Youmay want to start by consciously offering those things to which youare most attached and which occupy your mind, and do not let youflow with life. These attachments and fears are a result of our lack offaith; and thus our inability to surrender all that we have and all ourresponsibilities to that One Universal Being.

Surrender up, offer up all your objects and material possessions, lettheir fate be decided by this omniscient Being. Offer up your work andyour professional responsibilities, as well as your success, and all theresults of your efforts. Offer up your health and let this be decided bythis Divine Being. Offer up your loved ones, your family, and theirhealth, their happiness, their success, and their existence in your lives.Let the Supreme Being decide what is best to happen with respect toall this. Offer up your body, and your mind, and your life itself thatthey may be used by the Universal Self for Its purposes here on theEarth.

Offering up all this does not mean that we stop working, or caring forour health, or providing for our families, or that we neglect our mate-rial possessions. We continue to live and work and provide as always.This is our function on the Earth; to bring harmony and happiness.But we offer up all the results of these efforts.

We are saying something like, "God I am going to do what I think youwant me to do and to provide for those whom you have given to me

Appendix C 237

to provide for, but I leave all the results of these efforts to you, for Ihave complete faith in you, that you know best what is the best for ourevolutionary process. I also realize that I as a personality am power-less in this world; and that the only power which exists is yours. Thusif something happens, it is because you allow it to happen. I acceptwhatever you allow to happen, because I have faith that you want thebest for all of us and for our evolution and self-fulfillment.

As you continue the meditation, let your mind be empty and when anythoughts, or pains, or feelings come into awareness, offer them up toGod. Offer up even the effort and the results of your meditation. Of-fer up the process of offering up. Place everything in God’s handsand be at peace.

b. Be Still - and Know - I Am - God is the message of this book andthe second type of meditation. You will have understood how this isdone by now. Sit silently, motionlessly and speak mentally to yourbody and mind reminding them that there is no need for them to havetension, or to think because you are the Universal Being; and all is fineand all will be taken care of perfectly and divinely by the Divine Be-ing. Every time the body tenses, or the mind starts thinking, remind themthat they do not need to do anything at all. You are Universal Con-sciousness in all beings, objects and situations; and all is under Divinecontrol. They can relax, let go and be at peace. They can now be ab-solutely still - motionless.Remember that there is no time, no space, that you are immortal andomnipresent and beyond all needs, problems and efforts. Just keep remembering your true identity.

c. Be Still in the Energy Centers is an expansion on the previousmeditation. We use the same phrase in the same way, but in combina-tion with concentration on the energy centers and their motives. Therewill not be space here to go into an explanation concerning the ener-


gy centers or centers of consciousness. (For more information see ourbooks "The Psychology of Happiness" and "The Art of Meditation".)

As we focus on each center for one or more repetitions of our phrase"Be Still - and - and Know - I Am - God", we simultaneously bring tomind the consequences which this may mean to that center. This canbe done three times moving up and down the centers of consciousnessrepeating one to three times the phrase in each center as we think aboutwhat this means in terms of that center. Then we could go on to anyof the other types of meditation. Thus, in a sense, this is simply amethod of introduction into deeper forms of meditation. This mightbe considered a reflection exercise.An example of what one might reflect on each center:

1. Security center: Since I am God, there is no danger, no need tothink about my safety or survival. I am all beings, even those whom Ifear. I am the cause of all events. All danger is illusion, as is the pos-sibility of not surviving, for I am immortal. I can be at peace. I can letgo.

2. Pleasure center: I desire that which I do not have. But all beingsare my beings, all objects, my objects. All is within me. I am fulfill-ment in all beings. I am what I am desiring in the form of other per-sons, objects and experiences. I am searching for myself in all that.All things are within me. I am fulfillment. I am at peace.

3. Affirmation center: I am all beings. I am God. I am worthy in allsituations. I am the consciousness in all beings. There is no need forcompetition. Their affirmation is mine. Their happiness is mine. Theirsuccess is mine. I am divine. I am the goodness and power of the uni-verse. I can stop trying to prove myself. I can be at peace.

4. Love center: I am all beings. I am those whom I love and thosewhom until now I do not love. I am in love with myself for it is my-self in the other being with whom I am infatuated. Thus all beings areone and there is only one Lover and one beloved. I am all. I love all.I am at peace.

Appendix C 239

5. Affluence center: I am the Universal Consciousness in all beingsand objects. All is mine to be used for the welfare of all. All bodiesare mine; and thus my need to help all around me for their bodies areas much mine as this one I am sitting is. All will be given to me tomanifest my purpose of serving the whole. All the powers of natureare available to me for that purpose. I can be assured of that. I can beat peace.

6. Witness center: I am the consciousness in all beings. I am the wit-ness the inner being in all. I do not need to think. All knowledge willbe supplied at the moment I need it. There is no need for thinking orplanning. All will be given. I am omniscient always guided by the truthat every moment.

7. Unity - bliss center: I am the Divine Being. I am all. I am Bliss. Iam God.

d. Not this, Not This is the fourth type of meditation. Here we aresearching for our real identity, our real self who is witnessing all thesephenomena of life for so many years. Who I am? Or what am I? Thisis the question and I am searching inwardly to find my Real Self. There is a catch here, however. I cannot be something which I can per-ceive. We are able to see something, only because we are somethingother than that and are separate from it, and thus able to see it. An eyecannot see itself, except for the illusionary reflection of itself in themirror. For thousands of years we have been seeing the illusionary re-flection of our real self in the body and personality.

Since I am able to watch and analyze the functioning of my mind, per-sonality and thoughts, then I cannot be them. I am something separateand more aware of them in order to observe them. In the same way Icannot be my emotions, desires, fears, expectations. I cannot be myphysical pains. I cannot be my senses, or even my tiredness, my hap-piness, my suffering or even my searching for my Real Self, becauseall of these I see from some other vantage point from which I watchand witness.


Sit and dismiss every thought, feeling, pain, need, sensation or what-ever passes into the mind as "not myself". Mentally step upwards andback out of your identification with that remembering that "I am notthat". Continue witnessing and detaching yourself from every ob-ject of awareness, until your consciousness becomes totally pure,at peace - still.

A Few Words About the Four Meditations

Although these meditation techniques start out with specific phraseswhich might be repeated mentally, as time passes, we may not expe-rience these phrases as words which we are repeating but rather as au-tomatic supermental movements which release the mind from its iden-tification with some aspect of the mind. If this happens, then do notfeel obliged to bring the phrase to a conscious level of repetition.

If you prefer to repeat it consciously then this is fine, but if you feelthat this draws you outward towards a more surface and physicalawareness with less stillness, then allow the phrase to work more sub-tly as a supermental energy which simply nullifies thoughts, pains orany other mental movements when they appear.

This is similar to the evolution which we experience in our ability todrive a car or play the piano. At first we must think about and makeeach movement consciously. After some time something higher with-in us take over and we are able to make these movements automati-cally without conscious effort.

3.DOUBLE SEEING

In this technique, we learn to look simultaneously out at the externalworld and at the inner witness of all phenomena. When you are look-ing at some being or object or event, and while you are totally in thepresent with all your concentration on that which you are observing,then look inward and try to ‘find’ the consciousness which is lookingout, who is watching, witnessing. Seek to find that point of your be-

Appendix C 241

ing from which you are looking out. We are trying to experience ourSelves, our highest being who is the observer of all. This is especial-ly pleasant to do while in nature, but can be done anywhere, but notwhile driving or operating machinery.

4. SEEING OUR SELVES IN THE OTHER

This exercise requires a partner. You sit with your spines straight, faceto face as close as possible, without touching physically. Start withyour eyes closed. Concentrate inwardly, and with the help of yourbreathing, straighten your spine even more and relax your body. Re-lax especially your face muscles, cheeks, eyes and forehead.

After about five minutes when you both feel relaxed and concentrat-ed begin to feel the presence of the other opposite to you. As you feelhis/her presence remember that the Impersonal Self is sitting oppositeyou, that behind that face and those eyes is God, the Universal Being.

Now you open your eyes together (you could set some type of signal).As you look into each other’s left eye, see beyond the face and per-sonality the eternal consciousness which is temporarily living in thatbody. Allow your mind to transcend all attributes such as age, sex, ap-pearance, character, or any previous experience which you have withthis person. Connect with that pure consciousness which is behindthose eyes.

Allow your own face and eyes to be open and clear. Let the other seewithin you. Let go of all shame or guilt, and feel open and allow theother see all parts of your being.

Cultivate feelings of love and acceptance without any conditions what-soever. Feel unity with the other. Imagine that the other is your ownself. As you look into his or her eyes, remember that the same con-sciousness is living in both bodies; that the consciousness which islooking out of your eyes, is the same which is looking out of his orhers. There is only one Impersonal Consciousness which is looking


out of both sets of eyes at it self. You are looking at yourself.

Allow this unity to continue as long as you both feel comfortable, butI would suggest that you not surpass twenty minutes at first. Thesevarious ‘realizations’ should be imagined and experienced in stages.You may want to have someone read out these instructions slowly,leaving time after each instruction for it to be experienced (about threeto five minutes), or you might want to make a cassette tape to guideyou. The other possibility is for you both to have these truths in yourmind and focus on them silently while looking at the other.

5. NO TIME - NO SPACE - NO INDIVIDUALITY

We have now realized from our reading that our greatest obstacle isour belief in time, space and individuality. They create fear and anxi-ety. We feel danger from others and danger that we will not accom-plish what we need to in time. Every time you observe that you arefeeling fear or anxiety remember these truths.

When you are feeling fear remember that all is your Impersonal Self,that there is no other in this universe. Whoever or whatever may bearound you is nothing else than your own Impersonal Self in anotherform. See every being and object as a part of your own ImpersonalBeing.

When you feel anxiety remember that you are eternal and the there isno time. Remember that anything that you will ever do will disappearany way. This does not mean that we should not be productive and cre-ative, but that there is no need for anxiety. All of our actions and re-sponsibilities have only one purpose (use), to facilitate our awaken-ing and manifestation of our real self.

When you are worrying about time, remember how many times youwere not able to complete something and what happened - nothing;the world continued. It will always continue. You will always contin-ue. Remember there is no time.

Appendix C 243


Appendix D

THE INCARNATION OF GOD VS. THE FORMLESS GOD

THE PARADOX

Throughout recorded history, men have argued about whether God cantake a form or not. Some people choose to worship God as a form, orthrough a form, such as the image of Jesus the Christ. Others preferto think of God as the Omniscient, Omnipresent, Omnipotent, form-less Presence that fills the universe. Such questions cannot be solvedthrough rational thinking and argumentation. No matter how muchdiscussion may take place, one's beliefs finally come down to a mat-ter of conditioning and faith.

All religions clearly state that God is far beyond all description andmental understanding. Yet some religions maintain that this infinitebeing can in fact make Himself (Herself, or Itself) into a human bodyand incarnate on the earth for the purpose of correcting the ways ofhumanity which has lost its way on the evolutionary path.

This is the concept of the God-man such as Jesus the Christ. MostChristians believe that Jesus was the only God-man who ever exist-ed. The Hindus accept Jesus Christ as a God-man and often quote fromhis teachings. But they also believe that there were and will be otherGod-men, whom they call «Avatars». The two most recent incarna-tions of God in India according to them were Rama and Krishna. Manypeople today believe that Sathya Sai Baba, who presently lives in In-dia, is an Avatar. Others believe that other teachers are Avatars.

Appendix D 245

These beliefs cannot be argued. Each has a right to believe, or not be-lieve, according to his logic, conditioning, experience and faith. It isnot important whether we are devoted to one or another God-man. Itis important that we live according to their teachings, which all agreethat love for our neighbors and ourselves is the path towards freedom.All ask us to treat others as we would like them to treat us. Sathya SaiBaba says: «There is only one religion, the religion of love».

It is quite impossible for us to understand a God-man. For he operatesoutside the laws which confine the human mind. He operates outsidethe restrictions of time and space.

Remember the story about the monk walking along the sand at the sea.Remember the boy's innocent but wise answer, «Yes, Father, and doyou see that you cannot fit the infinite God into your finite mind?»

The oriental and western mystical approach is to give up trying to un-derstand God and to open up to experiencing Him. For this we needto get out of the mind and into the heart, through prayer, chanting, spir-itual dance, selfless service, love and meditation.

The temptation is always there, however, to explain how a God-mancan be both a universal being and a man at the same time. In some cas-es the presence of the physical form of the God-man prevents us frombeing able to experience the all-pervading universal spirit which is inall beings. The form of this divine person blinds us to His true uni-versal nature. Jesus told us many times that He is in us and that we arein Him. He told His disciples that it is better for Him to go away sothat the Helper (the Holy Spirit) could come to them and guide them.As long as Jesus' physical form was with them, they were unable toperceive the Christ Consciousness within themselves. After Jesus'form ascended they were filled with the awareness of the Holy Spiritwithin themselves.

How can we bridge this concept of a man being both God and man atthe same time? The following model, accompanied by an illustrationmay be useful to us in creating some type of mental image, which


somewhat «resolves» this paradox. We will be using the same diagramNo.3 which we used in the second chapter. We are reproducing it hereto expedite your reference to the diagram.

THE DIVINE WELL AND THE DIVINE LAKE

Diagram No. 3 THE DIVINE UNDERGROUND LAKE AND ITS WELLS

Imagine that there is a field with thousands of different types of wells(representing individual beings). Underneath this field, deep under theearth, there is a great infinite subterranean Lake (God) which suppliesall the wells with water (Life force). There are certain seasons or pe-riods of time when the wells become rather dry or full of debris. Theydo not have the depth required to reach down to the level of the Di-vine Lake. Thus they dry up and seek to find whatever water they canfrom the surface of the field or from other wells.

Unfortunately, however, the field is completely dry and very few wellshave the sufficient depth required to reach any water available. Thelittle water that these few wells have may be of some help to a fewwells close by them, but not for all the wells.

Appendix D 247

Out of compassion for the thousands (or billions) of dried up wells,the Divine infinite underground Lake decides to project itself into aDivine well (God-man) through which to feed the other wells.

This feeding of the other wells may thus occur on the external level,that is, on the surface of the field, where the wells are more focused.The Divine Lake spontaneously flows forth its essence through theDivine well in the form of miracles, truth, wisdom, love, peace, joyand encouragement. This brings new life to the dried up wells, itreawakens within them the taste and desire for that nectar which laysdeeper within them just beyond their reach. These reawakened wellsbegin to dig deeper in search of that source of Life (through prayer,meditation, study, service and other spiritual practices).

Individual wells gradually begin to be able to have some contact withthis subterranean Lake in an inward way. At times the Lake voluntar-ily and compassionately rises up to meet (Divine Grace) the down-ward, inward seeking wells. This gives them encouragement and in-creases their desires and efforts to make complete and permanentcontact with this Lake, the source of their Life.

So this Divine well (the God-man), which physically seems like anordinary well, is actually not a well in the ordinary sense but rather aflowing forth of the underground Lake (Life itself) giving the im-pression of a well. This Divine well is always overflowing with Di-vine essence and we cannot distinguish between the water in the Di-vine well and the water in the Divine Lake. They are one.

In this light Christ's statement,«I and my Father are one», makes moresense as the Divine well is nothing more than a temporary physicallyvisible outflowing of the Divine Lake into the surface reality. In stat-ing «I am the Way», Christ is not referring to the temporary form ofJesus but to the Divine Lake (Christ consciousness) which is at the ba-sis of every being.

A particular ordinary well may choose to seek this Divine Essence ei-ther through the form of the Divine well or deep within itself directly


through to the Divine Lake. Thus we have the various paths towardsunion with the Lake such as devotion, selfless service, meditation andphilosophy. The first two tend to concentrate more on the form throughdevotion and service towards the Divine well.

The second two focus more on the formless underground lake essencewithin. Some unique combination of these approaches will aid eachof the various wells in reestablishing contact with the Divine Lakefrom which it has sprung forth.

This Lake is intimately connected with every well. Thus, even if allthe wells experience different needs or wishes at the same moment,the Lake is fully able to receive and respond to each of these individ-ual impulses simultaneously. Imagine that an assortment of pebbles(desires, prayers, needs, thoughts, and actions) are dropped simulta-neously from each well into this vast Lake. There would appear in re-sponse a vast intricate network of inter-combining waves, which wouldseem chaotic to us. But to the Lake, it is the perfectly orderly responseto all these thousands or billions of individual inputs.

Thus the response of Life (Lake) to each being (well) is in corre-spondence to the being's input (pebbles - actions, thoughts, words) in-to Life itself, in conjunction with all the other inputs discharged byother beings. The Lake of Life is able to respond to these many inputssubconsciously, just as the human consciousness organizes the mil-lions of activities going on in all the systems, organs, tissues and cellsof the body without one thought. In the same way the God-man doesnot need to react consciously to any individual's need. God is the Uni-versal Consciousness. Humanity and Creation are his body. Each ofus is like a cell in His body. He is like the Cosmic Mind that auto-matically reacts to needs and prayers coming from His cells (beings).

Thus the reaction, or response, from Life does not need to flow throughthe form of the Divine well (the physical form of the God-man), butmost often will come directly through Life's experiences. At times,however, the Divine Lake, through its compassion in a period of spir-itual drought, may use the form of its Divine well either on the sur-

Appendix D 249

face (conscious) level or subterranean (subconscious-dream) level toaid or awaken dried up or endangered wells.

Through this model we may also understand Christ's statement thatHe is in us. For He is the Lake itself and not simply the form of theDivine well which appears on the surface. In reality each well doesreach down to the Lake below. But the deeper levels of the wells areundeveloped because most of us wells are too concentrated on our sur-face activity and thus unaware of this connection to the Divine Lakethat is within us all. So He is within us all as the Divine Source of ourbeing, just as the Lake is the source of all the wells. And we are in Himjust as the cells are in the body.

The ultimate purpose of the Divine Lake's projecting the vehicle ofthe Divine well is to reawaken within each dried-up well the desire toremerge itself with the sweet essence of the Lake. The purpose of eachwell is to bring forth this Divine essence up into the field (the physi-cal world).

In order to do this, it must first reestablish its contact with, and be filledby, the Divine Lake. The Divine well has been formed in order to giveus a taste of that Divine essence and show us the way to make our ownconnection through spiritual effort and Love.

Thus, we can never really understand this Divine well, because it isnot a well, but rather the Lake itself. And as in the parable of the youngboy and the monk, we cannot possibly fit this Infinite Lake into ourtiny ordinary well. The best we can do is to immerse ourselves in theDivine essence flowing from this Divine well and start digging ourown connection to the Infinite Lake.

So, if we are Christians we can concentrate on Jesus and if we belongto another religion, we can focus on the God-man of that religion aseither the Divine well, the Divine Lake or as both, depending on ourinclinations and tendencies. In this way we can understand Him to besimultaneously omnipresent and also located in the physical form.


Books and ebooks by Robert Elias Najemy

1. Universal Philosophy

2. The Art of Meditation

3. Contemporary Parables

4. The Mystical Circle of Life

5. Relationships of Conscious Love

6. The Miracles of Love and Wisdom

7. Remove Pain – Physical and Emotional with EnergyPsychology by Tapping on Acupuncture Points

8. Saram – The Adventures of a Soul and Insight into theMale Psyche

9. The Psychology of Happiness

at http://www.HolisticHarmony.com

Appendix E 251

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

American born, Robert Elias Najemy is presently living in Athens Greece,were he has founded and is directing the Center for Harmonious Livingsince 1976 which serves 3500 members with classes and workshops designedto aid each in the improvement of his or her body, mind, relationships andlife in general.

Robert has 18 books published in Greek, which have sold over 90,000copies.

He is the author of hundreds of articles published in magazines in England,Australia, India and Greece.

He has developed a program of seminars for Self-Analysis, Self-Discov-ery, Self-Knowledge, Self-Improvement, Self-Transformation and Self-Re-alization.

This system combines a wide variety of well-tested ancient and moderntechniques and concepts

His teachings come from what he calls "Universal Philosophy" which isthe basis of all religions and yet beyond and not limited by religions.

His seminars include a variety of experiences including:

1. Basic psychological and philosophical teachings.2. Self analysis through specially designed questionnaires.3. Methods of contacting and releasing the contents of the subconscious

in a safe and gentle way.4. Exercises, breathing, movement, singing, chanting and dance for ex-

pression and release.5. Methods for discovering and releasing through regressions (in relax-

ation) the events of the past, which have programmed our minds negativelyand thus, are obstructing our happiness and effectiveness in the present.

6. Techniques for solving inner conflicts and also for solving conflictswith others.

7. Methods for calming the mind and creating positive mental states.8. Experiences for feeling greater unity with others and breaking through

feelings of separateness.9. Opportunities to share with others that which one is feeling and expe-

riencing.10. Emotional release techniques.11. Methods of meditation and transcendence of the mind for those who

are ready.


About Our Web Site www.HolisticHarmony.com

We have 30 years of experience in helping people clarify and improve their lives

YOU MAY BE ABLE TO USE US TO:1. Create emotional harmony2. Improve your health3. Develop inner peace4. Resolve inner conflicts5. Communicate more effectively and Harmoniously6. Open your heart to love7. Accept and love your self more8. Develop self confidence9. Cultivate higher virtues10. Obtain greater self-knowledge11. Deal with challenging tests12. Understand what Life is asking you to learn13. Develop your own personal philosophy of life14. Clarify your value system15. Make decisions16. Strengthen the truth within17. Increase your creativity18. Become a happier person19. Overcome fears20. Remove blockages towards manifesting dreams21. Improve your meditation22. Deal with death, yours or loved ones23. Free yourself from old emotional games24. Let go of the past and future25. Accept your life as it is26. Develop your relationship with the DivineAnd many others ways you might think of.

WHO ARE WE?We are a group of life-management coaches working for the CENTER OFHARMONIOUS LIVING a non profit organization based for the last 25years in Athens, Greece. We have aided over 20,000 people in clarifying theirlife issues through lectures, seminars, group work, books, cassettes, videosand personal appointments.

Appendix E 253

Documents

OUR UNIVERSAL SELF Robert Najemy - armonikizoi.com · OUR UNIVERSAL SELF Robert Najemy ... The “The Impersonal Life” by Joseph Benner, has helped be tremendously in my relation-ship